The Project Gutenberg EBook of Graham's Magazine, Vol. XXXVII, No. 4,
October 1850, by Various

This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and most
other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions
whatsoever.  You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms of
the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online at
www.gutenberg.org.  If you are not located in the United States, you'll have
to check the laws of the country where you are located before using this ebook.

Title: Graham's Magazine, Vol. XXXVII, No. 4, October 1850

Author: Various

Editor: George Rex Graham

Release Date: January 20, 2017 [EBook #54031]

Language: English

Character set encoding: UTF-8

*** START OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK GRAHAM'S MAGAZINE, OCTOBER 1850 ***




Produced by Mardi Desjardins & the online Distributed
Proofreaders Canada team at http://www.pgdpcanada.net from
page images generously made available by Google Books and
the Los Angeles Public Library Visual Collections





                           GRAHAM’S MAGAZINE.
              VOL. XXXVII.      October, 1850.      NO. 4.


                           Table of Contents

                    Fiction, Literature and Articles

          The Slave of the Pacha
          Music
          Pedro de Padilh
          Edda Murray
          Thomas Johnson
          Early English Poets—George Herbert
          Teal and Teal Shooting
          The Fine Arts
          Review of New Books

                       Poetry, Music and Fashion

          A Night at The Black Sign
          Sonnets: Suggested by Passages in the Life of
            Christopher Columbus
          To a Friend—with a Bunch of Roses
          Spring Lilies
          The Earth
          Alone—Alone!
          The Name of Wife
          Sonnet.—The Olive.
          Sin No More
          Wordsworth
          Inspiration. To Shirley.
          Sonnets, On Pictures in the Huntington Gallery
          Thinking of Minna
          The Maiden’s Lament for Her Shipwrecked Lover
          The Years of Love
          Ah, Do Not Speak So Coldly
          Le Follet

       Transcriber’s Notes can be found at the end of this eBook.

                 *        *        *        *        *

[Illustration: THE SLAVE OF THE PACHA.

Painted by W. Brown and Engraved expressly for Graham’s Magazine by J.
  Brown]

                 *        *        *        *        *

                           GRAHAM’S MAGAZINE.

        VOL. XXXVII.     PHILADELPHIA, OCTOBER, 1850.     NO. 4.

                 *        *        *        *        *




                        THE SLAVE OF THE PACHA.


                         A TALE OF ASIA MINOR.


                      FROM THE FRENCH OF SAINTINE.


I was botanizing lately in the woods of Luciennes, with one of my
friends, a distinguished Orientalist and renowned botanist, who had, a
few years since, traveled six thousand miles, and risked his life twenty
times, in order to obtain a handful of plants from the slopes of the
Taurus or the plains of Asia Minor. After we had wandered for some time
through the woods, gathering here and there some dry grass and orchis,
merely to renew an acquaintance with them, we lounged toward the
handsome village of Gressets and the delightful valley of Beauregard,
directing our steps toward a breakfast, which we hoped to find a little
further on, when, beneath an alley of lofty poplars, on the left of the
meadows of the Butard, we saw two persons, a man and a woman, both
young, approaching us.

My companion made a gesture of surprise at the sight of them.

“Do you know those persons?” I asked.

“Yes.”

“Of what class, genus and species are they?” I used the words merely in
their botanical sense.

“Analyze, observe and divine,” replied my illustrious traveler.

I determined then on applying to my individuals, not the system of
Linnæus, but that of Jussien, that of affinities and analogies. The
latter appeared to me to be more suitable and easier than the former.
The young man was dressed in a very simple and even negligent style,
wearing those high heeled shoes, three-quarter boots, which have
succeeded the half boots, (boots, since the introduction of comfort
among us, having steadily lessened,) and had not even straps to his
pantaloons. A pearl colored sack, colored shirt, and traveling cap with
a large visor, completed his costume.

Near him walked a young woman, of the middle height and finely formed,
but with such an air of indolence in her movements, flexibility of the
body, and jogging of the haunches, as proclaimed a southern origin or a
want of distinction. They advanced with their heads down, speaking
without looking up, and walking side by side without taking arms, but
from time to time one leant on the shoulder of the other, with a
movement full of affection.

It was not until we crossed them that I could see their figures; until
then I had been able to study only their costume and general outline.

The young man blushed on recognizing my companion, and saluted him with
a very humble air; I had scarcely time, however, to catch a single
pathognomic line of his face. The female was very handsome; the elegance
of her neck, the regularity of her features, gave her a certain air of
distinction, contradicted, however, by something provoking in her
appearance.

When they had passed on some distance, my friend said to me:

“Well, what judgment do you pass on our two persons?”

“Well,” replied I, positively, “the young man is your confectioner, who
is about to marry his head shop-girl;” but reading a sign of negation on
the countenance of my interrogator—“or a successful merchant’s clerk,
with a countess without prejudices.”

“You are wrong.”

I asked for a moment’s reflection, and, to render my work of observation
perfect, I looked after them.

They had reached, near the place where we were, the side of a spring,
called, in the country, the “Priest’s Fountain.” The young female had
already seated herself upon the grass, and drawing forth a napkin spread
it near her, whilst the young man drew a paté and some other provisions
carefully from his basket.

“Certainly,” I said to myself, “there are, evidently, in the face of
this beautiful person, traits both of the great lady and the grisette;
but, on thinking of her rolling fashion of walking, and especially
judging of her by the appearance of her companion, then stooping to
uncork a bottle, and whose unstrapped pantaloons, riding half way up his
leg, revealed his quarter boots, the grisette type prevailed in my
opinion.”

“The lady,” I replied, but with less assurance than at first, “is a
figurante at one of our theatres, or a female equestrian at the Olympic
circus.”

“There is some truth in what you say.”

“He is a lemonade seller.” I judged so from the practiced facility with
which he appeared to open the bottle.

“You are farther from the mark than ever,” said my companion.

“Well, then, let us talk about something else.”

Once at the Butard we thought no more of our two Parisian cockneys.
Whilst they were preparing our breakfast, and even whilst we were
breakfasting, my friend naturally recommenced speaking of his travels in
the Taurus and Anti-Taurus, in the Balkan, the Caucasus, on the banks of
the Euphrates, and then, to give me a respite from all his botanical and
geological descriptions, he related to me, piece by piece, without
appearing to attach the least importance to them, a story, which
interested me very much. He had collected the details of it (the scene
of which was laid not far from the shores of the Black Sea, between
Erzerum and Constantinople) from the lips of one of the principal actors
in it.

I endeavored to reduce it to writing when with him, not in the same
order, or disorder, as to events, but at least so far as regards their
exactness, and availing myself of the knowledge of persons and places
acquired by my traveler.


                               CHAPTER I.

Toward the middle of the month of July, in the year 1841, in the
pachalick of Shivas, in the vast gardens situated near the Red River, a
young girl, dressed in the Turkish costume, was walking slowly, with her
head bent down, followed by an old negress. At times she turned her head
rapidly, and when her eyes, through the massive maples and sycamores,
rested on the angle of a large building, with gilded lattices and
balconies of finely carved cedar, her complexion, usually pale, became
suddenly suffused, her small foot contracted against the ground, her
breast heaved, and she restrained with difficulty the sigh that
endeavored to escape.

Silent and pre-occupied she stopped, and with her finger designated a
plantain tree to the negress. The latter immediately entered an elegant
kiosk, a few paces distant, and returned, bearing the skin of a tiger,
which she placed at the foot of the tree. After the old negress had
passed and repassed several times from the skin to the kiosk, and from
the kiosk to the skin, the young girl seated herself, cross-legged, on
the latter, leaning against the plantain tree, on a cushion of black
velvet, holding carelessly in her left hand an ornamented pipe, with a
tube of Persian cherry, and in her right, in a small stand of filagreed
gold, shaped like an egg-cup, a slight porcelain cup, which the old
slave replenished from time to time with the fragrant Mocha.

Baïla was seventeen years old; her black and lustrous hair, parted over
her temples, resembled the raven’s wing; her eye-brows thin, and forming
a perfect arch, though of the same color as her hair, were, as well as
her long eye-lashes and the edge of the lids, covered with a preparation
of antimony, called _sourmah_. Still other colors had been employed to
heighten the lustre of her beauty; the carnation of her lips had
disappeared beneath a light touch of indigo; and, by way of contrary
effect, beneath her eyes, where the fine net work of her veins naturally
produced a light blue tint, the purple of the henna shone out. The
henna, a kind of vegetable carmine, much used in the east, also blushed
upon the nails of her hands and feet, and even upon her heels, which
peeped out, naked, from her small, beautiful sandals, embroidered with
gold and pearls.

Though thus tattooed, in the Asiatic fashion, Baïla was none the less
beautiful. Her costume consisted simply of a velvet caftan, muslin
pantaloons, embroidered with silver, and a cashmere girdle; but all the
knicknackeries of Oriental luxuriousness were displayed in her toilet.
The double row of sequins which swung on her head, the large golden
bracelets which covered her arms and graced her ankles, the chains, the
precious stones which shone on her hands and her corsage, and which
shook on the extremities of her long flowing hair and glittered on her
very pipe stem, graced in a singular manner her youthful charms.

The better to understand what kind of astonished admiration her
appearance might at this time produce, we should add that of the old
black slave, who, from her age as well as color, her short, thick
figure, her dull and heavy look, formed so striking a contrast with the
fresh beauty of Baïla, her fine and supple figure and her glance, still
lively and penetrating, notwithstanding the deep thought which then half
veiled it.

The better to lighten up this picture we must suspend over the heads of
these two females, so dissimilar, the beautiful blue sky of Asia, and
describe some incidents of the land, some singularities of the local
vegetation which surrounded them.

Some paces in advance of the plantain against which Baïla was reclining,
was a small circular basin of Cipolin marble, from which sprang a jet,
in the form of a sheaf, causing a delicious freshness to reign around. A
little farther on were two palm trees, which, springing up on either
hand and mingling their tops, presented the appearance of two columns,
forming an arcade of verdure. But before this entrance, judging from
appearances, the shadow even of a man should never appear. Baïla
belonged to a jealous master; her beauty, heightened by so much art and
coquetry, was to grow, blossom and flower for him alone.

From the foot of the palm trees parted a double hedge of purple beeches,
of silvery willows, of nopals of strange forms with saffron tints, and
of various shrubs with their many colored flowers and fruits. The
dog-shades, with their stars of violet colored velvet, the night-shades,
with their scarlet clusters involved amidst the mimosas, out of which
sprang the golden features of the cassia. Mingling their branches with
the lower branches of the plantain, the mangroves hung like garlands
above the head of Baïla, their large leaves hollowed into cups, and so
strangely bordered with flowers and fruits of orange color mixed with
crimson.

Farther back, behind the plantain, on a reddish, sandy spot, grew large
numbers of the ice plant, presenting to the deceived vision the
appearance of plants caught by the frost during the winter in our
northern climes, and the glass work covered the ground with crystalized
plates.

The picture was soon to become animated.

The magnificent eastern sun, sinking toward the horizon and throwing his
last flames beneath the verdant pediment of the palm trees, caused the
earth to sparkle as if covered with diamonds. His rays, broken by the
glittering sheaf in the basin, spread across those masses of flower and
foliage, rainbows, superb in golden and violet tints; they flashed from
the plantain to the variegated cups of the mangrove, and lighted up the
whole form of Baïla, from her brow, crowned with sequins, to her
spangled slippers; they even mingled with the smoke of her narghila, and
with the vapor of the Mocha, which arose like a perfume from the
porcelain cup, and glistening on the skin of the tiger on which she was
seated, appeared to roll about in small vague circles.

When the night breeze, rising, gently agitated the flowers and the
herbage, mingling in soft harmony all those zones of light and shade,
was it not a subject of regret that a human eye could not gaze upon the
beautiful odalisk, in the midst of those magical illusions, shining in
the triple splendor of her jewels, her youth, and her beauty?

And, yet, a man was to enjoy this bewitching scene, and that man not her
master.

Mariam, the old negress, was asleep at the foot of the tree, holding in
her hands the small mortar in which she had bruised the coffee to supply
the demands of her mistress. Baïla, half dozing, was holding out,
mechanically, toward her the china cup, when a man suddenly appeared
between the two palm trees.

At the sight of him the odalisk at first thought she was dreaming; then,
restrained by a feeling, perhaps of alarm, perhaps of curiosity,
remained quiet, immovable, without speaking—only the cup which she held
fell from her hands.

The stranger, who was a young Frank, having first made a motion as of
flight, became emboldened and approached her, with a heightened color
and trembling lips, arising from a too lively emotion or from an excess
of prudence on account of the negress. He merely inquired from Baïla the
way to the city.

He expressed himself very well in Turkish; she did not appear, however,
to understand him. What! a stranger, eluding the vigilance of guards,
had crossed the double circuit of the gardens which enclosed her—had
braved death—merely to ask his way!

Restored to a feeling of her situation, she rose, with an offended air,
drew from her girdle a small dagger, ornamented with diamonds—a
plaything, rather than offensive or defensive arms—and made an
imperious sign to him to retire.

The young man recoiled before the beautiful slave, with an appearance of
contriteness and embarrassment, but without ceasing to regard her
earnestly. He appeared to be unable to remove his eyes from the picture
which had riveted his attention; still, however, undecided and muttering
confused words, he was crossing the porch of the palm trees, when the
negress suddenly awoke.

At the sight of the shadow of a man, which reached into the enclosure,
she sprang up, uttering a cry of alarm.

“What are you doing?” said Baïla, placing herself before her, doubtless
from a feeling of pity toward the imprudent youth.

“But that shadow—do you not see it? It is that of a man!”

“Of a bostangy! Who else would have dared to enter here?”

“But the bostangis should be more careful. Has not our master prohibited
them from entering the gardens when we are here—when you are here? A
man has entered, I tell you; I saw his shadow.”

“Of what shadow are you speaking? Stop—look!” and Baïla stopped before
the negress.

“I saw it,” repeated the negress.

“The shadow of a tree—yes, that is possible.”

“Trees do not run, and it appeared to run.”

“You have been dreaming, my good Mariam,” and Baïla maintained so well
that no one had been there, that she had seen nothing, but in a dream,
that Mariam submissively feigned to believe her, and both prepared to
return to the house.

They were half way there when, on turning an alley, the negress uttered
a new cry, pointing to an individual who was escaping at full speed.

“Am I dreaming this time?” she said, and she was about to call for
assistance, when the odalisk, placing her hand on her mouth, ordered her
to keep silence. Mariam, who was devoted to her mistress, obeyed her.

Having returned to her apartment, Baïla reflected on her adventure.
Adventures are rare in a harem life. She was intriguing there
desperately, and would have been disquieted had she not had other cares.
These, in their turn, occupied her thoughts.

In thinking of them she became fretful, angry; she crushed the rich
stuffs which lay beside her. She even wept, but rather from passion than
grief.

Since the preceding evening Baïla was doubtful of her beauty; since then
she cursed the existence to which she had been condemned, and regretted
the days of her early youth. To remove from her mind the incessant idea
which tormented her, she essayed to remount to the past. She found
there, if not consolation, at least distraction.

The past of a young girl of seventeen is frequently but the paradise of
memory—a radiant Eden, peopled with remembrances of her family, and
sometimes of a first love. It was not so with Baïla; her family were
indifferent to her, and her first love had been imposed upon her.

She was born in Mingrelia, of a drunken father and an avaricious mother.
They, finding her face handsome and her body well proportioned, had
destined her, almost from the cradle, for the pleasures of the Sultan.
Her education had been suitable for her destined state. She was taught
to dance and sing, and to accompany herself in recitative; nothing more
had ever been thought of.

Although her parents professed externally one of the forms of the
Christian religion, had they sought to develop the slightest religious
instinct in her? What was the use of it? The morality of Christ could
but give her false ideas and be entirely useless to her in the brilliant
career which was to open before her.

But if the beautiful child only awakened toward herself feelings of
speculation, if she was, in the eyes of her parents, but a piece of
precious merchandise, she, at least, profited in advance by the
privileges it conferred upon her.

Whilst her brothers were unceasingly occupied with the culture of their
vineyard, with the gathering of grapes and honey—whilst her sister, as
beautiful as herself, but slightly lame, was condemned to assist her
mother in household cares, Baïla led a life of indolence. Could they
allow her white and delicate hands to come in contact with dirty
furnaces, or her well-turned nails to be bruised against the heavy
earthen ware, or her handsome feet to be deformed by the stones in the
roads? No—it would have been at the risk of injuring her, and of
deteriorating from her value.

Thus, under the paternal roof, where all the rest were struggling and
laboring, she alone, extended in the shade, having no other occupation
than singing and dancing, passed her life in indolence, or in regarding
with artless admiration the increase and development of her beauty, the
wealth of her family.

The common table was covered with coarse food for the rest; for her, and
her alone, are reserved the most delicate products of fishing and
hunting. Her brothers collected carefully for her those delicate bulbs,
which, reduced to flour, make that marvelous _salep_, at once an
internal cosmetic and a nutritive substance, which the women of the East
use to aid them in the development of their figures, and to give to
their skin a coloring of rosy white.

If they were going to any place, Baïla traveled on the back of a mule,
in a dress of silk, whilst the rest of the family, clothed in coarse
wool or serge, escorted her on foot, watching over her with constant
solicitude. Truly, a stranger meeting them by the way, and witnessing
all these cares and demonstrations, would have taken her for an idolized
daughter, guarded against destiny by the most tender affections.

If her father, however, approached her, it was to pinch her nose, the
nostrils of which were a little too wide; and her mother, as an habitual
caress, contented herself with pulling her eyebrows near the temples, so
as to give the almond form to her eyes.

Sometimes the husband, seized suddenly with enthusiasm on seeing Baïla
exhibit her grace when dancing by starlight, would say in a low voice to
his wife—

“By Saint Demetrius, I believe the child will some day bring us enough
to furnish a cellar with rack and tafita enough to last forever;” and a
laugh of happiness would light up his dull face.

“If we should be so unfortunate as to lose her before her time, it will
be ten thousand good piastres of which the Good God will rob us,”
replied his worthy companion; and she shed a tear of alarm.

Baïla was thirteen years old, when a barque ascending the Incour,
stopped at a short distance from the hut of the Mingrelian. A man
wearing a turban descended from it. He was a purveyor for the harem,
then on an expedition.

“Do you sell honey?” he said to the master of the hut, whom he found at
the door.

“I gather white and red.”

“Can I taste it?”

The honest Mingrelian brought him a sample of both kinds.

“I would see another kind,” said the man with a turban, with a
significant glance.

“Enter then,” replied the father of Baïla, and whilst the stranger was
passing the threshold, hastening to the room occupied by his wife, he
said to her—

“Be quick; the nuptials of thy daughter are preparing; the merchant is
here; he is below; arrange her and come down with her.”

At the sight of Baïla, the merchant could not restrain an exclamation of
admiration; then almost immediately, with a commercial manœuvre he threw
up her head, preparing to examine her with more attention.

During this inspection the young girl blushed deeply; the father and
mother seeking to read the secret thoughts of the merchant in his eyes
and face, kept a profound silence, beseeching lowly their patron saint
for success in the matter.

The man in the turban changing his course, and as if he had come merely
to lay in a supply of honey, took up one of the two samples deposited on
a table, and taking up some with his finger tasted it.

“This honey is white and handsome enough, but it wants flavor. How much
is the big measure?”

“Twelve thousand,” the mother hastened to reply.

“Twelve thousand paras?”

“Twelve thousand piastres.”

The merchant shrugged his shoulders—“You will keep it for your own use
then, my good woman.” He then went toward the door.

The woman made a sign to her husband not to stop him. In fact, as she
had foreseen, he stopped before reaching the door, and turning toward
the master of the house said—

“Brother in God, I have rested beneath your roof. In return for your
hospitality, I give you some good advice. You have children?”

“Two daughters.”

“Well, have an eye to them, for the Lesghis have recently descended from
their mountains and carried off large numbers in Guriel and Georgia.”

“Let them come,” replied the Mingrelian, “I have three sons and four
guns.”

The merchant then made a movement of departure, but having cast a rapid
glance on Baïla, he raised his right hand with his five fingers
extended.

Baïla, red with shame, cast on him a look of contempt and took the
attitude of an insulted queen. Thanks to that look and attitude, in
which he doubtless found some flavor, the merchant raised a finger of
his left hand.

The Mingrelian showed his ten fingers, not however without an angry
glance from his wife, who muttered, “it is too soon.”

“Honey is dear in your district,” said the man with the turban; “I
foresee I shall have to buy it from the Lesghis against my will.
Farewell, and may Allah keep you.”

“Can we not on the one hand sell any thing, nor on the other buy any
thing without your turning your back so quickly on us on that account?”
replied the father. “Repose still, the oar has doubtless wearied your
hands.”

“That is why they are so difficult to open,” growled the housewife.

“Since you permit it,” said the merchant, “I will remain here until the
sun has lost a little of its power.”

“I cannot offer you any thing but the shade. I know that the children of
the prophet avoid food beneath the roof of a Christian; but instead of
that you can indulge in a permitted pleasure; as my daughter is still
here, she can sing for you.”

Baïla sang, accompanying herself with an instrument. The man with the
turban, seated on his heels, his arms crossed on his knees, his head
resting on his arms, listened with a profound and immovable attention,
and when she finished, in testimony of his satisfaction, he contented
himself with silently raising one finger more.

Baïla, to the sound of ivory castanets and small silver bells, then
performed an expressive dance, imitating the voluptuous movements of the
bayaderes of India and the Eastern almas, but with more reserve however.

Forced this time to look at her, the man with the turban was unable to
disguise the impression made upon him by so much grace, suppleness and
agility, and, in an irrestrainable outbreak of enthusiasm, he raised two
fingers at once. They were near to a conclusion.

In this mysterious bargaining, this language of the fingers, these mutes
signs were used to enable the parties to swear, if necessary, before the
Russian authorities, by Christ or Mahommed, that there had been no
conversation between them except about honey, furs or beaver skins.

After some more bargaining on both sides, the mother finally received
the ten thousand piastres in her apron, and disappeared immediately, to
conceal it in some hiding-place, careless whether she should see her
daughter again or not.

Whilst she was gone the merchant glanced on the elder sister of Baïla,
who had assisted at the bargaining, whilst she was kneading bread in a
kneading trough.

“And she,” said he; “shall I not carry her off also?”

The elder sister, flattered in her vanity, made him a reverence.

“She is lame,” said the father.

“Oh, oh!” said the other, “let us see—it does not matter.”

They bargained anew, and the Mingrelian, taking advantage of his wife’s
absence, ended by selling his oldest daughter for six English guns, a
large supply of powder and lead, some smoking materials and two tuns of
rack. Whilst he was in the humor, he would cheerfully have sold his
wife, still in fine preservation, if custom, agreeing this time with the
new Russian code, had permitted him to do so.

The two men were touching hands in conclusion of this new bargain when
the mother returned. She uttered at first loud cries, thinking that all
the household cares were henceforth to devolve on herself alone. The
merchant was enabled to quiet her by a present of a necklace of false
stones, and some ornaments of gilded brass.

On the following day the two Mingrelian sisters reached a small port on
the shores of the Black Sea, whence they soon embarked for Trebizond. A
month afterward, the man with the turban being suddenly seized with a
desire to have a wife for himself, after having furnished so many to
others, married the eldest sister, who had won his affections by her
skill in making cake.

Such were the remembrances of her family which were awakened in the mind
of the young odalisk, when retired and alone in her apartment, pouting
and jealous.

She then called up the images of that other portion of her life, in
which love was to play a part. She returned in imagination to Trebizond,
to the house of her purchaser, become her brother-in-law. There, like
the companions of her captivity, surrounded by attention and care, under
a superintendence minute but not severe, she passed a year, during which
she had acquired the Turkish language and skill in the toilette, at the
same time perfecting herself in singing and dancing.

A year having passed, the brother-in-law of Baïla embarked with her and
several of her companions for Constantinople. One fine morning he had
dressed his graceful cargo in white, their hair had been anointed and
perfumed, and after having passed the walls of the old seraglio and
traversed some narrow and crooked streets, merchant and merchandise were
installed in a chamber of the slave bazaar.

European ideas concerning the sales of females in the East are generally
erroneous. Our knowledge on this subject rests essentially on what we
have seen in the theatres and in pictures. But dramatic authors and
painters desirous of obtaining the picturesque above all else, do not
regard exactness very closely.

The latter, in order not to divide their pictures into apartments, have
shown us a great common room, in which all, males and females, all
young, all handsome and half naked, divided into groups, pass under the
inspection of the first comers. The promenaders make the circuit of the
galleries; huge Turks, crushed beneath their turbans, and muffled in
their cashmere robes, their silk caftans and their furs, smoke
tranquilly, seated in the corner as in a coffee-house. Sometimes, in
these fantastic sketches, a slender greyhound, with his sharp muzzle, or
a beautiful spaniel, with a flowing tail, figures as an accessory, as in
the great compositions of Reubens or Vandyke; but in Turkey dogs are
prohibited from entering.

The former, dramatic poets or authors, have boldly established their
markets on the public square, before a crowd of chorus singers, with
pasteboard camels to add to the local coloring. It is true, that, thanks
to the convenience of the scene, the costume of the beautiful slaves for
sale has been increased. The purchasers of women at the opera are forced
to be content with a very superficial examination.

A bazaar of this kind is much less accessible than these gentlemen would
induce us to believe. Divided into private chambers, the women of every
color and all ages, especially those whose youth and beauty command a
high price, are lodged almost alone, under the custody of their sellers.
In order to penetrate the sanctuary one must be a Mussulman, and offer
guarantees, either from his position or his fortune; for the first
curious person who presents himself is not permitted to see and buy.

Baïla and her companions entered, then, into a saloon of the grand
bazaar of Constantinople, to take up their positions in the upper port
of a chamber. Each desirous of reigning over the heart of one of the
grand dignitaries, sought the most favorable position to show off her
attractions to the greatest advantage, and was disposing herself so as
to arm herself with all her natural or acquired graces, when a small old
man, with a meager and mean turban, a caftan without embroidery or furs,
as old-fashioned as its master, entered the room almost furtively. It
was an Armenian renegade, who had made his fortune by superintending the
affairs of an old vizier, whose treasurer or _khashadar_ he was.

Whilst he was in the service of the latter, he had carefully increased
his wealth, and his wife, espoused by him before his apostacy, had never
permitted him to give her a rival. By a double fate, his wife died about
the same time his vizier was sent into exile in disgrace. Become free on
both sides, the Armenian feared no longer to exhibit his gold and his
amorous propensities, both of which he had concealed so well for thirty
years.

Although it was a little late, he determined to recommence his youth, to
live for pleasure, and to organize a harem. Thus, at this moment,
rubbing his hands, his figure inflamed, his small, red eyes glistening
like carbuncles, he glided round the chamber, like a hungry fox around a
poultry-yard.

The beautiful young girls were enraged at the sight. In their dreams of
love, each of them had doubtless seen in her happy possessor, a handsome
young man, with a capacious brow, majestic carriage, and black and
glistening beard; and the ex-treasurer of the vizier did not appear to
have ever possessed any of these fortunate gifts of nature.

Not being desirous of such a customer, instead of sweet smiles and their
premeditated graceful postures, they assumed frowning and cross looks,
when the old man stopped before Baïla, who at once trembled and was
seized with an immoderate desire to cry. She was, however, forced to
rise up, to walk about, and notwithstanding all the want of grace she
could assume, the khashadar found her charming; he approached her,
looked at her feet and hands, and examined her teeth, then taking the
merchant aside, said, “Thy price?”

“Twenty thousand piastres.”

The khashadar made a bound backward; his lips puckered up like those of
a baboon who has bitten a sharp citron; he recommenced walking around
the room, examined all those beautiful fruits of Georgia and Circassia
submitted to his inspection; he then stopped again before Baïla. She
feigning to think that he wished to examine her mouth again, put out her
tongue and made a face at him.

This demonstration did not appear to cool his fire. He reapproached the
merchant, and when they had bargained for some time, seated
cross-legged, the latter rose, saying,

“By the Angel Gabriel, I promised my wife, whose own sister she is, not
to part with her for less than twenty thousand, for the honor of the
family.”

Baïla, who had drawn her veil around her figure, perceived that the
bargain was concluded; and, unable to restrain herself, burst into sobs.
The door of the room was at that moment opened roughly. A man of lofty
stature and imperious look, walked straight up to the desolate girl; he
raised her veil, that veil which, though it concealed her tears, could
not drown her sobs.

“How much for this slave?” he asked.

“She is mine,” said the khashadar.

“How much?” he repeats.

“But I am her purchaser, and not her seller,” said the little old man,
rising on his toes, so as to approximate his length toward that of the
interlocutor.

The latter thrust him aside with a glance of contempt. “I came here,” he
said, “to make a purchase to the amount of nineteen thousand piastres.”

“Twenty thousand is her price,” observed the seller.

“I offer twenty-five thousand for her,” he replied, throwing the veil
over the figure of Baïla.

The merchant bent himself; the khashadar, though pale with rage,
restrained himself, for he had recognized in his rival Ali-ben-Ali,
surnamed _Djezzar_, or the Butcher, the pacha of Shivas.

Thus the young girl having been once sold by her father, was again sold
by her brother-in-law.

Djezzar Pacha, whom a slight difficulty with the divan had called for a
short time to the capital of the empire, took his beautiful slave back
with him to his usual residence, and she at once occupied the first
place in his heart. The joy which she felt at seeing herself elevated
above all her rivals, was not confined to a feeling of pride; she
thought she loved Djezzar.

Although he was no longer in his first youth, and the severity of his
glance sometimes inspired Baïla with a feeling of terror rather than of
love, yet the first look she had cast on him in the bazaar of
Constantinople, the comparison she had then made between him and the old
khashadar, had been so much to his advantage, that she thought him young
and handsome. He had since shown himself to be so generous, so much in
love, had complied with her caprices and fancies with such tender
indulgence, that closing her ears to the stories in circulation about
him, she thought him good and patient.

If, however, she is first in the love of the pacha, she is not alone;
Djezzar does not pique himself on an unalterable fidelity. At this very
time a daughter of Amasia has entered the harem; and the women of Amasia
are regarded as the most beautiful in Turkey. Who knows whether the
scepter of beauty is not about to change hands? May not another inspire
in Djezzar a love still stronger than that he has shown for Baïla?

Such were the ideas that so sadly preoccupied the young Odalisk, when
walking in the garden, she cast by stealth those jealous looks toward
the building with gilded lattices which contained her new rival.

Now her courage is strengthened, her mind lit up by sweeter lights. Did
not the picture of her whole life, which passed before her, show her
that her beauty must be incomparable, since after having dwelt at her
ease in her father’s house, she had been an object of speculation for
her brother-in-law surpassing his extremest hopes? In the bazaar of the
women two purchasers had alone appeared, and they, notwithstanding the
choice offered them, had disputed for her possession. But that which
above all appeared to prove her power, was the boldness of the young
Frank, who at the risk of his life had passed the dreaded entrance of
the palace of Djezzar; who at the sight of her was so overcome as to
lose his presence of mind; who, after having seen her, had again wished
to behold her, and had anew placed himself in her way.

Did he not fear death as the price of his temerity? He did not fear
because he loves—and it is thus the Franks love. Had they not seen the
most celebrated of them, Napoleon, then Sultan, conquer Egypt with an
army, in order to seek there for a beautiful female, whose beauty and
whose country had been revealed to him in a dream sent by God.[1] Is it
not also in a dream that this young Frank has received a revelation of
the charms of Baïla? Perhaps he had seen her during her residence at
Trebizond, or on her voyage to Constantinople? What matters it; she owes
it to him that she now feels confident and reassured. Let Djezzar bestow
his affections for one night on the daughter of Amasia; to-morrow he
will return to the Mingrelian. And Baïla went to sleep thinking of the
young Frank.

Did she feel already for him one of those inexplicable affections that
sometimes spring up in the hearts of recluses? By no means; his scanty
costume and beardless chin did not render him very seductive in her
eyes, and he had not been enabled to charm her by his eloquence. But she
thought she owed him gratitude; besides, she perhaps wished to try to
avenge herself on Djezzar, even during her sleep.

-----

[1] The Arabians, Egyptians, and Turks still believe this.


                              CHAPTER II.

On the following morning, Baïla, followed by Mariam, again traversed the
garden, under the pretext of erasing the tracks of the unknown, should
he have left any. The wind and the night had caused them to disappear
from the walks which were covered with fine sand. Returning, however,
from the neighborhood of the river, she found the recent mark of a boot
impressed on a flower border. The foot-mark was small, straight, and
graceful.

Baïla hesitated to efface it. Why? Was the stranger speaking decidedly
to her heart? No; it was a woman’s caprice, and among women the odalisks
are perhaps the most enigmatical. After having undertaken this
expedition for the very purpose of effacing all traces of the Frank, she
was now tempted to retain the only one that remained.

This print, which the bostangis, with their large sandals with wooden
soles could not have left, and which the foot of the pacha would have
over-lapped with a large margin, and which consequently might reveal the
adventure of the evening, she was desirous of preserving. Why? Perhaps
her imagination, over-excited by her ideas of gratitude, had, at the
sight of this elegant impress, given the lie to her eyes, by clothing
the stranger with a charm, which, in his first movement of alarm she was
unable to recognize. Perhaps, blinded by passion, Baïla was desirous
that Djezzar might see this denunciatory mark, so that his jealousy
might be alarmed, and he might suffer in his pride and his love as she
had done.

The old negress pointed out to her, that in case the unknown should be
rash enough to return again, the pacha, his suspicions once excited,
would certainly have him seized, and thus both might be compromised.

The Mingrelian then yielded; but she was unwilling, from a new caprice,
that Mariam should remove the earth from this place. She contented
herself with placing her own delicate foot upon it several times, and
with trampling with her imprint in that of the stranger, and this double
mark remained for a long time, protected as it was from inspection by
the superabundant foliage of a Pontic Azalea.

This shrub grew in great abundance on the slopes of the Caucasus, and
Baïla, when a child, had seen them flower in her native country. She
conceived an affection for this spot, which spoke to her of her country,
and of her second and mysterious lover. Her country she had left without
regret; this young Frank, this giaour, he had been to her at first but a
surprise, an apparition, a dream, and now, her wounded heart demands an
aliment for this double recollection. During a whole month she took her
walks in this direction; thither she came to dream of her country and
the stranger, especially of the latter.

Did she then at length love him? Who can tell? Who would dare to give
the name of love to those deceitful illuminations produced in the brain
of a young girl, by a fermentation of ideas, like wills-of-the-wisp on
earth; to those phantoms of a moment, with which solitudes are peopled
by those who abandon themselves to a life of contemplation.

In Europe, _the religious_, though living under a very different rule,
refer all the passionate tenderness of their soul to God; each of them
finds, however, some mode of husbanding a part of it for some holy image
of her choice, some concealed relic, which belongs to her alone; she
addresses secret prayers to it, she perfumes it with incense which she
carries away from the high altar; it is her aside worship. In the East,
those other inhabitants of cloisters, the odalisks, have no worship but
love, and in the endearments of that love they can prostrate themselves
but before one alone; but there, as everywhere else, the idol is
concealed in the shadow of the temple; they have their fetishes, their
dreams, their fraudulent loves, their loves of the head, if we may so
designate them. It is perhaps necessary for human nature thus to give
the most decided counterpoise to its thoughts, in order to preserve the
equilibrium of the soul, to protest in a low tone against that which we
loudly adore, to oppose a shadow to a reality.

It is true that where lovers are concerned, the shadow sometimes assumes
a form and the reality evaporates.

Be this as it may, Djezzar had returned to Baïla, and the latter, more
assured than ever of her power, made him expiate his late infidelity by
her caprices and her extravagances. They wondered in the Harem to see
the Pacha of Shivas, before whom every thing trembled, bow before this
handsome slave, so frail, so white, so delicate, whom he might have
broken by a gesture or a word. The rumor of it spread even to the city,
where it was whispered that Djezzar would turn Jew if Baïla wished it.

This Ali-ben-Ali, surnamed Djezzar, or the Butcher, was, however, a
terrible man. Originally a page in the palace of the Sultan, and brought
up by Mahmoud, he had not participated at all in the civilizing
ameliorations the latter had endeavored to introduce into his empire.
The decree of Gulhana had found him the opponent of all reform. Assured
of a protection in the divan, which he knew how to preserve, he
sustained himself as the type of the old pachas, of whom his
predecessors, Ali of Janina and Djezzar of Acre, were the paragons. He
especially redoubled his barbarism when a philosophical breeze from
Europe endeavored to breathe tolerance over his country.

Adjudging to himself the double part of judge and executioner, thanks to
his expeditious justice, decrees emanating from his tribunal were
executed as soon as rendered; sometimes the punishment preceded the
judgment. A thousand examples were cited, tending to prove clearly that
in Turkey, Djezzar was a relique of the old regime. An aga had
prevaricated. The pacha unable to inflict punishment upon the culprit in
person, as the friend of prompt and good justice, had ordered a young
effendi, his secretary, to go at once to the residence of the
prevaricator and deprive him of an eye. The young man hesitating and
excusing himself on the plea of his inexperience, “Come nearer,” said
Djezzar to him; and when the poor effendi approached him, the pacha,
with marvelous dexterity, plunging quickly one of his fingers into the
corner of an eye, drew out the globe from its socket, then with a quick
twist and the assistance of his nail, the operation was performed.

“Slave, thou knowest now how to do it; obey at once,” he said to him;
and the poor victim, with his wound undressed and bleeding, was
constrained, on peril of his life, to inflict on the aga the punishment
he had just undergone.

No one excelled as he did in cutting off a head at a blow of the
yataghan. It is true, no one else had so much practice. There was a
story told at Shivas, of a feat of this kind which did him the highest
credit.

Two Arabian peasants, feulahs, were brought before him, on a charge of
murder, and each of them accusing the other of the crime. Djezzar was
perplexed for a moment. It was possible that one of them was innocent.
Wanting proof of this, and not being in the humor to wait for it, he
thought of an ingenious and prompt means of referring the judgment to
God. By his orders the accused were fastened back to back by their
bodies and shoulders; he draws his sabre—the head which falls is to be
that of the guilty man.

Seeing death so near, the two wretched men struggle to avoid falling
beneath the hand of the executioner; they turn—they shift—each
endeavoring to place his companion on the side where the blow is to
fall. Djezzar regarded this manœuvering for some time with pleasure; at
length, after having pronounced the name of Allah three times, he made
his Damascene blade describe a large circle, and both heads fell off at
a blow.

Notwithstanding his habitual gravity, the pacha could not avoid laughing
at this unexpected result; he laughed immoderately, which he had
probably never before done in his life, and his noisy bursts mingled
with the hoarse roars and panting of a lion, which, confined in a
neighboring apartment, inhaled the odor of the blood.

This lion was his master’s favorite. Custom had for a long time
prescribed to the pachas of Shivas, as to other pachas of the East, that
they should be accompanied by a lion on all solemn occasions. Galib, the
predecessor of Djezzar, and a great partisan of reform, had a monstrous
one which he fed particularly with Janizaries; the story ran, that the
fanatical Djezzar appeased the appetite of his occasionally with
Christian flesh.

And yet this ferocious man, who made a profession of the trade of an
executioner, who laughed only when heads were cut off, who, according to
public rumor, tossed human flesh to his lion, Haïder, felt the power of
love, doubtless not gallant and perfumed love—the love of the boudoir;
but, endowed with an energetic and voluptuous temperament, he passed in
the midst of his harem the time spared from business; and in the East,
whatever may be the complexity of affairs, the administration,
especially under such a mastery, is reduced to such simplicity, that
leisure is never wanting.

Djezzar could say with Orasmanus,

        I will give an hour to the cares of my empire,
        The rest of the day shall be devoted to Zaïre.

Zaïre, that is, Baïla, awaited him on his quitting the Council.
Especially in his summer palace of Kizil-Ermak did he spend the greater
part of the day, extended on cushions at the feet of his beautiful
slave, smoking the roses of Taif or Adrianople, mingled with the tobacco
of Malatia or Latakia, sometimes chewing a leaf of haschich, or a grain
of opium, or even of arsenic to exalt his imagination.

Baïla sometimes smoked the hooka; and as they reclined there together,
plunged into a dreamy state, full of reveries, caused by the juice of
the yucca or the poppy of Aboutig, the one opening for himself in
advance a sojourn among the celestial houris, the other thinking,
perchance, of the audacious stranger, Haïder, the lion, drawing in his
claws, would stretch, himself familiarly beside them.

Baïla would then lean carelessly on her elbow against this terrible
creature, whilst the pacha would listlessly permit his head to recline
on the lap of the odalisk. It was a sight to behold this beautiful young
female, robed in light draperies, reposing thus quietly between these
two ferocious beasts. She feared neither of them; the lion was tamed as
well as the man; both obeyed her voice, her look.

At first, notwithstanding the violent passion of Djezzar, Baïla had
doubts as to the duration of her power, especially when she thought of
the favorite who had preceded her.

This favorite, after a reign of three years, having dared to persist in
soliciting pardon for a bostangi, who was condemned to lose his hand for
having fished fraudulently, during the night, in the fish-ponds of the
pacha, the latter, in a moment of rage, had cut off the nose of his
beautiful Aysche, and then not desiring to keep her in that state, he
had completed the punishment of the trustless bostangi and the
refractory slave by uniting them in marriage. A piece of ground,
situated on the confines of the city, had been given them as a dowry.
Aysche now sold vegetables in the market, where she was known by the
name of _Bournouses_ (the noseless.)

This example of the instability of the power of favorites had ceased to
disturb Baïla, since the Christian had revealed to her the secret of her
power. Besides, at the time of the events Aysche was no longer young,
which might give rise to the thought, that her decreasing beauty, rather
than any other cause, had excited the wrath of her master.

Baïla was seventeen years old, with a Georgian head on a Circassian
body, the voice of a syren, and the tread of a nymph—what had she to
fear? Her will had become that of the pacha. Entirely cemented by habit
to her love, he appeared never to think of his other odalisks, except
when the Mingrelian, from caprice or petulance, revolted openly against
his desires. Then, in the presence of the rebellious beauty, Djezzar
would order a slave to carry to an odalisk, whom he designated, a piece
of goods, which, according to the Oriental custom, announced the
approach of the master, and which in accordance with our method of
translating Turkish manners, we have naturalized among us by the phrase
of “_throwing the handkerchief_.”

Formerly, at the idea of the infidelity which was to be practiced toward
her, Baïla fretted and pouted in a corner with a bereaved air. Her small
mouth drawn down at the corners, muttered unintelligible complaints and
threats; her beautiful black eyes, with their long, vibrating lashes,
were half closed, and with her head bent, and the pupils drawn back to
the angle of the eyelids, she cast upon the slave, the master, and the
brilliant piece of goods, a look full of anger and jealousy. There her
audacity ceased.

But now, when Djezzar, to avenge himself on her, takes a fancy to be
inconstant, she falls upon the stuff and the slave, tears the one and
cuffs the other; and if the omnipotent pacha carries out his plan of
vengeance, it frequently happens on the next day that as the price of
submission, the slave is, on some pretext, bastinadoed, and the favorite
of a day driven away in disgrace, too happy to escape, without, like
Aysche, leaving her nose within the palace, is sent to the bazaar to
become the property of the highest bidder.

Such had lately been the fate of the beautiful daughter of Amasia.

Proud in the empire she exercised over her master, Baïla became
intoxicated in the triumph of her vanity. In the midst of its smoke, the
remembrance of the stranger, the giaour, no longer reached her but at
distant intervals.

She had remained shut up for a whole week without descending into the
gardens, when one day that Djezzar had gone to raise some taxes,
resuming her old promenades, she found herself unconsciously near the
Azalea of Pontus.

What had become of that young Frank? Was he still in the pachalick of
Shivas? Did he still entertain the plan of a second attempt, as Mariam
had thought he would? He had doubtless gone, returned to his country,
that singular country called France, where they say the women rule the
men; she should see him no more. So much the better for both him and
her.

Whilst she was in this train of reflection a roar of Haïder was heard
without; it announced the return of the pacha. The latter had taken him
with him, for the pleasure of letting him loose at some jackall by the
way. She was preparing to return to her apartments to await there the
arrival of Djezzar, when a report of fire-arms, followed by a low noise,
was heard by the side of Red River.

Baïla trembled without being able to explain the cause of her emotion.

“Have you been successful in hunting?” she said to Djezzar, when they
were alone.

“So, so,” he replied; “my falcon struck three pheasants, and I killed a
_dog_.”

Baïla dared not interrogate him as to the doubtful sense which this word
might have in the mouth of so orthodox a Mussulman as Ali-ben-Ali.

That evening, when Mariam came to her mistress, after hesitating as to
the information she was about to give her, and after ten preparatory
exclamations, she informed her of the event of the day.

As the pacha was returning to his palace, and his hunting train was
straggling along by the woods of Kizil-Ermak, near the place where they
entered the second enclosure, Haïder, whom a slave held by a leash,
stopped obstinately before a copse, growling in low tones, which
attracted the attention of Djezzar. The copse having been beaten by the
train, a man sprung out from it, flying rapidly toward the river, across
which he endeavored to swim, but before he could reach the opposite
bank, the pacha, snatching a gun from the hand of one of his delhis, had
drawn on the flyer with such certainty of eye and hand, that, struck in
the head, he had disappeared immediately, carried down by the current.
This man was a Christian, but an Asiatic Christian, as his head-dress of
blue muslin proved. Besides, the pacha said that the roar of Haïder of
itself showed what his religion was.

“Be his country or religion what they may,” said Mariam, finishing her
story, “he is dead, dead without any one being enabled to divine what
motive could have induced him to secrete himself on this side of the
river by the very verge of the palace.”

“At the verge of the gardens,” then interrupted Baïla, who had listened
to the recital of her old negress without interrupting her for a moment,
or even without appearing to be greatly moved by it. “It was into the
gardens that he wished to penetrate, as he had done before.”

Mariam looked at her with surprise.

“Yes,” pursued the Mingrelian, “the man whom they have killed is the
young Frank, who had doubtless changed his dress, so as not to attract
too much attention to himself by his European costume.”

Mariam remained silent.

“Do you not think so also?”

After some inarticulate words the negress said, “Who can tell?”

“Thyself,” replied Baïla, “thou knowest more than thou hast told me.”

“I avow,” added Mariam, after a little hesitation, “that one of the
delhis, who witnessed the affair, said in my presence, that the fugitive
appeared to have a very white complexion for an Asiatic.”

“Thou seest it all well, Mariam,” said Baïla, carelessly, still playing
with the fan she held in her hand.

“If it is so,” replied the negress, “I am sorry for the fate of the poor
young Christian; but we at least are out of the reach of danger in
consequence of it, and I can now sleep, for, since his double apparition
in the garden, I have but half closed my eyes. I feared constantly some
imprudence on your part or his.”

“Faint-hearted;” and Mariam assisted Baïla in arranging her toilet for
the night.

Soon after daylight the Mingrelian left her solitary couch, for Djezzar
fatigued by the chase had also slept alone, woke her old negress, and
both descended into the gardens. Baïla gave as a pretext for her walk,
her desire to breathe the fresh air of the gardens.

She went first to the kiosk, then to the plateau, on which she had
formerly seated herself; she cast a glance around her on the masses of
flowers and shrubs, upon the small marble basin, and fixed for some time
an attentive look upon the two palm-trees, as if some one was about to
appear between their columns, under their green canopy. She went then to
the spot where the Azalea covered with its shade and its flowers the
last trace of the stranger; she broke off one of the branches, stripped
it of its foliage, broke it into two, fastened together the pieces in
the form of a cross, by means of a cord taken from a pelisse which she
wore; she then set up this cross upon the foot-print, which was almost
effaced. All this was done without any affectation of sentiment, and
with a calm and almost listless air.

At the sight of the cross, Mariam, who was born a Christian in
Abyssinia, signed herself, after having first cast a cautious glance
around her. Baïla contented herself with breathing a sigh, the sigh of a
child who sees a game on which it has been for some time engaged,
finished. She then returned to the isolated pavilion, in which her suite
of apartments was situated, with her head bent down and pensive, but
thinking, perhaps, of any thing else than the stranger.

From that moment, however, cross and fantastic with Djezzar, she had no
longer for him those soft caresses, nor those melodious songs, nor those
intoxicating dances which accompanied the clicking noise of her
castinets, and appeared to open the gates of the seventh heaven. She
finished by irritating him so much by her redoubled whims, caprices, and
refusals, that he left her in a fury, and remained for three whole days
without wishing to speak to her. On the third day, the attendants came
to him to inform him that a terrible noise was heard in the apartments
of the favorite, the cries of a woman mingled with the roarings of the
lion.

Djezzar sent thither, but was unwilling to go himself. When they
hastened to the assistance of the Mingrelian, they found her shut up
alone with Haïder. The rich carpet of Khorassan, which adorned the floor
of her chamber, was in places rent to pieces, and all strewed over with
bits of switches of the cherry. These shreds and fragments pointed out
the places where the strife had taken place between the lion and the
odalisk.

After having drawn him into her pavilion, Baïla had shut him off from
all retreat, and careless of the result to herself, armed with a light
bunch of rods, she had struck him redoubled blows, resolutely renewing
every stick which was broken on the body of her terrible antagonist. The
latter, accustomed to obey the voice that scolded him, and the arm that
struck him, without thinking of defending himself, bounded from one side
of the chamber to the other, tearing up a strip of carpet with his
curled talons at each bound; but finally his patience and long endurance
exhausted, irritated by grief, groaning and palpitating, lying half on
his croupe and his back, raising up one of his monstrous paws, he
extended his glittering talons, and became in his turn threatening, when
suddenly the bostangis and footmen of the pacha entered, armed with
boar-spears. The door being opened, the lion fled through it in
disgrace, not before the new comers, but from the Mingrelian, who still
pursued him with her last cherry-stick.

On the evening of the day in which Baïla had excited the royal anger of
the lion against herself, that terrible animal, broken and degraded by
his domestic habits, came, like a well-trained dog, confused and
repentant, to couch at the feet of his mistress, imploring pardon.

On the following day Djezzar did the same. The favorite saw him approach
her, humble, and laden with presents. The contest of Baïla with Haïder,
of which a full account had been given to him, filled him with a
singular admiration for the former. Baïla received the two conquered
with a cold dignity, which might pass for some remains of rigor.

This double victory found her indifferent; she had exhausted all the
emotions she could experience; she had so far distanced her rivals, that
triumph over them no longer excited her vanity; the slaves around her
were so submissive that she no longer took pleasure in commanding them.
The pacha was tamed, tamed even to weakness, to cowardice; every one,
even the lion, submitted to the power of the favorite, and with such
unanimous accord, that in this harem, where every thing prostrates
itself before her, and every thing is done in accordance with her will
or her caprice, she has but a single enemy whom she cannot conquer; it
is ennui. That threatened to increase daily, and to strengthen itself by
the weakness of the others.

The pacha went on the same day to the city; Baïla consented to accompany
him; and after having remained a short time at Shivas, they had scarcely
returned to Kizil-Ermak, when she appeared entirely different from what
she had been at her departure. Gayety and vivacity had returned to her;
the smile to her lips, joy to her eyes; she had refound her sweetest
songs, her most graceful dances. She was charming in the eyes of Djezzar
and even of Haïder. It was said she had been spontaneously metamorphosed
by the way.

The good humor of the favorite communicating itself to the pacha, and
spreading from him far and near, all was joy in the palace that night.

Baïla alone possessed the secret of this general joy.


                              CHAPTER III.

Shut up in her palanquin, in the suite of the master, as she was passing
with the escort through one of suburbs of Shivas, on their return to the
Red River, and was amusing herself with looking at the inhabitants,
Turks and Christians, fly, pell-mell, in disorder, so as to hide or
prostrate themselves at the sight of the pacha, she remarked one, who,
remaining erect and motionless, did not appear to participate in the
emotions of the crowd.

Baïla was at first astonished that the guards, the _cawas_, did not
force him to assume a more humble posture; she examines him with more
attention and starts. He wears the dress of a Frank, and as far as she
can judge through her double veil, and the muslin curtains of the
palanquin, which were spangled with gold, his features are those of the
unknown.

By a movement quicker than thought, veil, curtains, all are at once
thrown aside. It is he—their looks meet. The stranger is troubled. He
is doubtless again overcome by the resplendent lustre of so much beauty;
then, with an expression full of love, he raises his eyes to heaven, and
places one hand upon his heart; he moves quickly in this hand a small
brilliant, gilded object which Baïla could not distinguish, for the
curtains had already fallen.

This imprudent, daring scene, which occurred in the midst of a crowd,
had no witnesses, all were flying or were prostrate on the ground.

During the remainder of the route Baïla believed she had dreamed. What,
this stranger, then, was not dead; he had not been denounced by Haïder,
and slain by Djezzar. Had she then been unjust and cruel toward these?
She owed them a reparation. Perhaps the Frank had been only wounded.
This was very light, then, for it had not prevented him from
encountering her. Why light? Was not he who feared not to brave every
thing to reach her, capable of enduring pain, in order to see her? But
what object had he held before her, with his hand on his heart, and his
eyes turned toward heaven? Doubtless a present which he wished to make
her, which he desired to throw into her palanquin as a souvenir. She had
let her spangled curtains fall too quickly. Or rather, is it not some
jewel of her own, something which had fallen from her dress, and been
found by him at the foot of the plantain, or in the alleys of the
garden? Yes, he preserves it as a precious relic, as his guardian amulet
which he wears above his heart; for it was from thence he drew it—it
was there she saw him replace it in his transport of love.

She then asked, what could this young man be among the Franks, who had
remained erect and standing with so bold a look during the passage of
the pacha, and whom the _cawas_ had, notwithstanding, appeared to
respect? Yes, there were secrets connected with him yet to be
discovered. No matter! Whatever the rank or power of this mysterious
unknown might be, she is to him an object of frenzied love. Could she
doubt it? Her vanity is gratified by it, and in her revery, remembering
Egypt and Napoleon a second time, she came to the conclusion that should
the unknown ever command an army in the country of the Franks, they
might on some fine day invade the pachalick of Shivas.

Until now, in order to rid herself of the narcotic influence of the
monotonous life of the harem, Baïla had had recourse to fantasies of all
kinds, to her thousand and one caprices, her strifes, her poutings, her
revolts, her tyrannies over her master, his lion, and the slaves; now,
however, her character appeared to change; she resumed the indolent and
equal humor of early days with Djezzar; she tormented her good Mariam
and her other serving women less; her taste for dress appeared to be
modified; instead of four toilets a-day, she now only made three; she
became grave; she reflected; she thought; she thought of the giaour; she
reflected on the singular chain of circumstance, which, in despite of
her, had mixed up this young man with all her pre-occupations, and all
the events of her recluse life.

Without recurring to the dangerous practice of a leaf of haschich
bruised in her hookah, or a grain of arsenic dissolved in treacle, her
imagination could now create a new and charming world for her. She
foolishly pursued her vain reveries about the conquest of Shivas. She
saw herself transported to another country—to Paris—where every one
could freely admire her beauty, now the property of one only, where she
could receive the homage of all, conquering a thousand hearts at once,
whilst still reserving her own for the beloved object. Is not that the
greatest joy and happiness known on earth to woman?

But could not this revery be realized without the intervention of any
army? Baïla waited for some time for some realization of her chimera;
then, when she had ceased to think of it, ennui, terrible ennui again
took possession of her. Sickly languor succeeded. She sought a cause for
her suffering, and that cause she found in the walls of the harem, which
oppressed and stifled her.

The Sultan Mahmoud, during the latter part of his life, had permitted
his women to leave the seraglio, well escorted and supervised. The
younger dignitaries of the Sublime Porte, the avowed partisans of the
new order of things, following his example, had in their turn essayed
this usage. Baïla knew it, and she determined to conquer this pleasant
liberty for herself.

At the very mention of it to the pacha, he regarded her with fierce and
flashing eyes, and swore by Mahomet and the four caliphs, it was his
dreaded oath, that if any other of his women had made such a proposal to
him, her head would have already leaped off at a blow from his yatagan.

Baïla desisted, but the refusal increased the intensity of the desire
which she felt. She also swore, not by the four caliphs, but by her
woman’s will, to attain her end, whatever road she must travel, or
whatever peril she must brave. The mere idea of this new struggle in
which she was engaged, cured her of half her languor.

What was this end? She must first examine herself in order to define it.

From the summit of the terraces of the winter palace she had already
seen a part of the monuments of the city; she had visited the citadel,
the caravansery, the mosque in the train of the pacha. It was not,
therefore, for this that she aspired to this phantom of freedom.

The bazaars remained; but had not the pacha caused to be conveyed to the
harem whatever they contained precious and rare in brocades, velvets,
precious stones, and sculptured gold, that she might see and choose from
them? The privation could not then be felt on this account.

Magicians, jugglers, the musicians of Persia and Kurdistan, every pigmy
deformity, every curious object which traversed the pachalick, was, at a
word from her, admitted into the palace. She arrived at this logical
conclusion, that if she desired to visit and traverse Shivas, it was in
the hope of finding there again the unknown, of finding the key of the
mysteries which surrounded her; and this unknown was certainly the only
one of the curiosities of the city, to which Djezzar would refuse
permission to enter his harem for the diversion of the favorite.

But could not another make the discovery for Baïla? She thought at once
of Mariam.

The latter, who was a partial purchaser of provisions for the harem;
freed by her employment, her age, and her color, from the ordinary
ceremonial, she traversed the streets and market-places at pleasure.
Baïla knew her devotion to her person, and should she refuse to serve
her in her researches, she knew that the old negress would not betray
her. She spoke to her then about it.

The Abyssinian seized with a sudden trembling, exclaimed,

“By the Holy Christ! do not repeat those words, my dear mistress; resist
the temptation, stifle it in your heart; it is an inspiration of the
Evil Spirit, or, perhaps, a purpose of Providence, perhaps an
inspiration from on high,” she murmured in a low voice, as if
apostrophizing herself.

“You will have nothing to fear, Mariam; of what crime will you be
guilty, for endeavoring to make some inquiries about this stranger? It
is well known that old women are curious.”

“Young ones are no less so,” she replied, casting a reproachful glance
at her, “and their curiosity draws more perils after it. Our holy
mother, Eve, was young when—”

“Then you refuse to serve me?”

“This time I do; do not exact it, do not insist upon it. I have already
had so much to struggle against on the other side.”

“How?”

“This young Frank. He is born to be your destruction and mine. But no;
if you knew—”

“You know him then? Are you dreaming?”

“Have I spoken of that? By the black angel I hope it is nothing.”

“Thou wert about to betray thyself; hast thou seen him?”

“Ah! my dear mistress do not destroy me,” exclaimed the old slave,
trembling with fright. “Yes, I have seen him to my misfortune.”

“Well, who is he? What keeps him at Shivas? What does he want? What does
he hope for? What are his plans?”

“Is it for me to inform you? In the name of the God of the Christians,
who has been yours and is still mine, cease to question me. If our
master should only discover that this young man has penetrated here into
the gardens, I know that I should be put to death. I should be cut to
pieces and thrown to feed the fish in the ponds.”

“But he shall not know it. Thou hast nothing to fear, I tell thee; am
not I here to protect thee?”

“But thee? Who will protect thee?”

“What matters it? Then you know this stranger? Thou hast met him, and
hast told me nothing of it?”

“Doubtless it has so happened, though he would have preferred meeting
another.”

“And who is that other?”

“Thyself.”

“Me!” exclaimed Baïla, with her face suffused with blushes, as if she
did not expect this reply, which she had skillfully extracted in order
to force Mariam into her confidence. “And what does he want with me?”

“What does he want?” replied the old negress, again a prey to her first
emotion. “What does he want? God keep me from saying?! He alone can tell
you. But it will be death perhaps for us three.”

Baïla was silent for a moment. “He has hoped to see me again?” she then
asked.

“If one may believe him, he would give his life a thousand times to
realize this hope; and moreover—”

“What else does he wish?”

“It is his secret, not mine, I have already said too much.”

They were interrupted; Mariam retired abruptly and Baïla remained alone
with the serpent of curiosity which was gnawing into her heart.

Shortly afterward, during the night, whilst the pacha was at the city of
Tocata, where the cares of government detained him, a man was brought
furtively into the gardens of the Red River. A bostangi had found means
to introduce him in a flower vase. This bostangi, gained by rich
presents, conducted him by then deserted paths to the pavilion of the
favorite.

Baïla was in the bath, when the Abyssinian negress appeared and made her
a signal. The beautiful odalisk, under a pretext of a desire to repose,
then dismissed her serving-women, after they had bound up her hair and
carefully perfumed her person.

Her slaves dismissed, she dressed herself with the assistance of Mariam,
but in such haste that her cashmere girdle, tied negligently, kept her
robe scarcely half closed, and her long veil thrown around her, alone
concealed the richness of her shoulders and bust.

She stopped on her way to the saloon in which the mysterious visiter
awaited her. Her respiration failed, a nervous tremor agitated her
beautiful limbs, and made her skin, still moist with rose-water and the
essence of sandal-wood, to shiver—placing her hand on her heart to
restrain, as it were, its tumultuous beatings, she murmured, “I am
afraid!”

“What do you fear now?” said Mariam, sustaining her by her arms, and
whose courage, like a game of see-saw, appeared to be exalted and
strengthened in proportion as that of her mistress failed. “The pacha is
far off—every thing around us sleeps; this Frank, whom you desired to
see and whom you are about to see, has crossed the portals of the palace
without awakening suspicion. He awaits you; he has not trembled in
coming to you; time is precious, he counts it impatiently, let us join
him.”

“I am afraid,” said Baïla, resisting the impulse which the old slave
wished to give her, and trembling all over, with her body bent, her eyes
half closed, she appeared to drink in with delight the alarm she
experienced; as the sick, saturated with tasteless and sugared
beverages, rejoice in the bitter draughts of abscynthe. It was an
emotion, and every emotion is precious to a recluse of the harem.

She entered finally the saloon in which the unknown awaited her, but not
without casting another glance on the _abandon_ of her toilet. By the
feeble light of two candles placed in a bracket, she saw the stranger
standing in a meditative posture.

At the rustling of her robe, at the light sound of her step, he raised
his head, crossed his hands with a kind of ecstatic transport, and his
eyes, raised to the gilded ceiling, sparkled so brightly, that it
appeared to the Mingrelian as if the light about her was doubled.

When Mariam had disappeared, the better to watch over them, when Baïla
found herself alone with her unknown, with the lover of her day dreams,
casting her veil suddenly aside, she revealed herself to him in all the
glory of her Georgian beauty.

She enjoyed his pleasure, his surprise, for a moment, then seating
herself on a corner of the sofa, motioned him to a seat by her side. But
the stranger remained immovable; his only motion was to cover his eyes
as if the light had suddenly blinded him. After having sweetly gratified
her pride by the stupefying effect produced by her resplendent beauty,
she repeated her gesture.

The Frank, still embarrassed and hesitating, went now toward the sofa,
and bending with downcast eyes almost to the earth before her, took hold
of the end of her long veil and re-covered her entirely, turning away
his head. This movement surprised Baïla strangely; but she said to
herself, “perhaps it is one of the preliminaries of love among the
Franks.”

“Listen to me,” said the young man, then, with a voice full of emotion,
and seating himself beside her; “listen to me with attention; the
present moment may become for you as well as for myself the commencement
of a new era of glory and safety.”

She did not understand him, she drew nearer to him.

“You are born a Christian,” he continued, “Mingrelia is your country.”

Baïla thought for an instant that he had himself come from the ancient
Colchis; that he had seen her family; and in the rapid flight of her
fancy she saw the love of this young man remount not only to a recent
period, but also to that time in which she was still the property of her
father. The recollections of her natal country beaming pleasanter to her
by uniting themselves with the idea of a love from childhood, she came
yet nearer to him and looked at him carefully, hoping to find in his
face features impressed of old upon her memory.

“You are then a friend of my brothers?” she said to him. At this moment
of expansion the Mingrelian placed her hand on that of the stranger. The
latter trembled, rose at once and making the sign of the cross, said
with a voice full of unction and solemnity—

“Yes, I am the friend of your brothers, your brothers the Christians,
now trampled under foot by a cruel despot, but one whom you can soften.
The terrible Daker, the master of a part of Syria and Palestine, after
he took for his minister a Christian, Ibrahim Sabbar, became the
protector of the disciples of Jesus Christ. Do you not exercise over
your master a power greater than Ibrahim did over his? A power that they
say the very lions do not resist. God made use of Esther to touch the
heart of Ahasuerus; he has marked you like her with his seal, to concur
in the deliverance of his people. Faith has revealed it to me. Thanks to
you, Ali-ben-Ali, the Pacha of Shivas, the butcher, the executioner,
shall no longer turn his rage but against the enemies of the church. The
divine light descending from the cross of Calvary shall penetrate the
most hardened hearts—”

“Wretch!” exclaimed Baïla, awakening at last from the stupor into which
this unexpected discourse had thrown her, “what has brought you here?”

“To teach you to mourn over your past life, to assist you in washing
yourself from your sins, to save you, and with you, and by you, our
brethren the Christians of Shivas.”

“Go then, apostle of the demon—retire, insolent,” repeats the beautiful
odalisk, enveloping herself in her veil, the better to conceal herself
from the looks of the profane; “go then, and be accursed.”

“No, you shall not drive me away thus,” replied the young enthusiast;
“you shall hear me. God, who inspired me with the idea of this holy
mission which I am now discharging, is about to change your heart; he
can, he will.”

“Thy God is not mine, impious; depart.”

“Ah! do not blaspheme the God of your fathers; do not deny the holy
belief which even without your knowledge has perhaps remained in your
heart. Was it not you who, in a retired part of your garden, reared the
humblest of crosses, doubtless to go thither to pray in private?”

This word, this remembrance of the branch of the azalea, brought
suddenly to the memory of the young odalisk all the chimeras of her
fantastic loves, all the hopes, all the illusions which were grouped by
her around a single idea; the disgust at finding all her reveries
effaced; the frightful thought of the peril she had sought, had braved,
and which still threatens her at that very moment, and all to arrive at
such a deception—to find an apostle when she expected a lover—so
troubled her mind, that her voice, gradually rising, appeared to reach
beyond the pavilion, and reach the sleeping slaves. To endeavor to calm
her, the stranger, with a suppliant gesture, advanced a step.

“Do not approach me,” she exclaimed, and rising with a groan, she called
Mariam. She was about to leave the room, still uttering imprecations,
when the door was thrown quickly open and the pacha appeared suddenly,
surrounded by soldiers, and carrying a complete arsenal of arms of all
kinds at his girdle.

Whether the wrath of the Mingrelian had reached its height, or whether
the sentiment of self preservation awakened imperiously in her, rendered
her pitiless, she exclaimed—

“Kill him—kill him!” and with her finger designated the unfortunate
Frank to the vengeance of the pacha.

The young man cast a momentary sad and pitying look upon her, which made
her start; he then held out his head, a soldier raised his sabre, but
Djezzar turned the blow aside.

“No,” said he, “he must not die so quickly;” and casting a suspicious
glance by turns upon the two, he murmured in a low voice this
frightfully poetic phrase, “his blood should not leap suddenly like
water from the fountain, but flow gently like that of the spring which
falls drop by drop from the rock.”

In the East, poetry is found every where.

He then said something in the ear of a Mangrebian slave near him, and
the Christian was led away.


                              CHAPTER IV.

Djezzar, left alone with Baïla, gave vent at first to all his jealous
passions; but with him the favorite had nothing to dread but an
explanation, commencing with a blow from his dagger. As soon as she
found him confine himself simply to threats and reproaches, she ceased
to fear for her life. Assuming an attitude of surprise, a look of
disgust, whilst still endeavoring to appear as handsome as possible, she
sought to make use of all her advantages and to employ in her favor with
the Turk that toilette of carelessness prepared coquettishly for the
Christian.

Djezzar, who had on that day returned from Tocata to Shivas, had been
informed in the latter city of the intention of the Frank to penetrate
into the interior of his harem; but he had no proof of the complicity of
his beautiful slave. Baïla perceived it. He who could have given those
proofs was, doubtless, expiring at that very moment. Were there not also
to assist her, her imprecations against the giaour and her movement of
terror and flight, of which the pacha himself was a witness. Thus, the
latter was soon convinced and the tables turned; it was now the master
who, humble and suppliant, lowly implored her pardon.

He was, however, preparing a terrible proof for the influence of the
Mingrelian. Baïla, irritated at having been suspected, was already
raising her voice higher.

“Listen,” said the pacha, imposing silence by a gesture, and appearing
himself to hearken to a certain movement which was manifested without.
She listened, but heard nothing but a low, confused, monotonous and
regular sound, like that of threshing.

“What is it?” she asked.

“Nothing—nothing at all,” he replied.

Both remained thus, for a time, attentive; the noise was repeated, but
did not increase. Djezzar became impatient, and, yielding to the
feeling, struck his hands.

“Have not my orders been executed?” he demanded of the Mangrebian slave
who appeared.

“They have, son of Ali; but in vain have we used on this Christian cords
armed with lead and thongs of the skin of the hippopotamus; in vain have
we moistened and sprinkled his gaping wounds with pimento and lemon
juice; he has not uttered a cry or a groan.”

“What does he, then?” asked the Pasha.

“He prays,” replied the slave.

“Has he revealed nothing!”

“Nothing, son of Ali.”

“If my chastisements cannot loose his tongue, my clemency may,” said
Djezzar, with a sinister smile. “Let him be brought before me, and let
Haïder come also. By Allah, I will myself teach him to speak.”

When the Mangrebian had departed, Djezzar, alone with Baïla, became at
once the man of the harem—the effeminate, the voluptuous pacha; he
caused her to resume her seat on the divan, and he himself stretched at
her feet, smoking his hooka, engaged, apparently alone, in watching the
smoke from his Persian pipe escape on one side in massive clouds to
remount from the other, purifying itself in a crystal flask full of
perfumed water. He awaited, in this indolent posture, the arrival of his
captive.

This captive was named Ferdinand Laperre. Born at Paris, of a good
family of the middle classes, of a character addicted to exaltation and
revery, an orphan from his cradle, he had been unable to give a natural
course to his sensibilities. Notwithstanding his university education,
the religious sentiment had germinated and developed itself in him. In
the want of those tender affections of which he was ignorant, holy and
ardent belief had filled the void in his soul. He held a small
employment in the office of the minister of foreign affairs, when one
day at the close of a sermon, by the Abbé La Ardaire, he determined to
become a priest.

His only remaining relative, an uncle, recently appointed to a consulate
in one of the important cities of Asia Minor, thought it best to take
him with him in the capacity of a cadet. He hoped to divert him from his
pious abstractions, to induce him to renounce his plans, and to lead him
even to doubting, by the sight of those numerous sects of schismatic
Christians who inhabit the east. The uncle was a philosopher.

But faith was more brightly kindled in the heart of the neophyte as he
approached those holy places in which evangelical truths had borne their
first branches and produced their most savory fruits. The summits of
Taurus were for him illuminated by the lightnings of Tabor and Sinai.
More than ever strengthened in his first calling, he wore hair-cloth
beneath his diplomatic dress, and promised himself, should the occasion
offer, to accomplish, in despite of his relative, a novitiate signalized
by apostolic labors.

After having perfected himself in the Turkish and common Arabian
languages, he went to Shivas and its environs, on a visit to the
followers of the different dissenting churches—Armenians, Greeks,
Maronites, Nestorians, Eutycheans and even Latin Catholics, separated
from Rome only by the marriage of their priests. He went among them to
effect conversions; he was more alarmed at their misery than their
ignorance, and, like a true apostle, he returned among them less to
preach to them than to succor them.

He was passing down the Red River one day, on a small skiff, which he
had learned to manage in the eastern style, dreaming of the desert and
of an hermitage in some Thebais, and was creating in the future an
ascetic happiness, tempered with clear water, when the oar broke. His
barque stranding, cast him upon a small spot, a delta, located as an
island, between Kizil-Ermak and a regular ditch. Ferdinand was not a
skillful swimmer, but, notwithstanding the usual sedateness of his
thoughts, he was a good jumper. He measured with his eye the river and
the ditch by turns, and the question being decided in favor of the
latter, he crossed it at a bound. The ditch passed, he perceived a low
wall, which had been hidden from his view by a thick copse of nopals and
wild apricot trees. Had he jumped back, to regain his delta, it would
have been at the risk of his neck, for he had now no room to take a
start; and should he succeed, he would still have an impassable river
before him.

Whilst in this position, very much embarrassed what to do, and not
doubting that he was in the neighborhood of the summer gardens of the
pacha, he perceived a low door in the wall; he tried it, and to his
great joy it opened.

There are about Shivas, and especially on the banks of the river,
enclosures in which the cultivators, chiefly Christians, from the great
abundance of water, raise vegetables for the market, and enormous
citrons, savory water-melons, dates, and pistachios which rival those of
Aleppo and Damascus. Ferdinand thought he had reached one of those
Christian enclosures; the carelessness evinced in closing the gate
strengthened the idea. He entered. Then, for the first time, he found
himself face to face with Baïla, who was seated carelessly beneath the
plantain tree. More surprised than charmed at the sight of the graceful
odalisk, bedaubed with red and black, he could only stammer forth a few
words, expressive of his eager desire to escape, safe and sound, from
this perilous adventure, which he had not sought. Entrapped in the
windings of the garden, he had again found himself in the presence of
Baïla and the negress. Regaining at last, with difficulty, the little
gate, which was still open, he was again alarmed at the double obstacle
of the ditch and the river, when, in the midst of the shades of the
evening, he saw a man advance, mysteriously, toward the delta,
traversing the Kizil-Ermak by a ford, of which Ferdinand was quite
ignorant.

This man, one of the bostangis of the pacha, stole his master’s fruit to
sell in the city. It was he who had left open the little gate, which was
only used when the ditch was repairing. After having, on that day,
pointed out to Ferdinand a mode of escaping from his embarrassment, it
was he afterward, who, held by Baïla between the fear of denunciation
and the hopes of reward, had introduced the Frank into the gardens, and
even into the pavilion of the favorite.

Having reached the delta, the bostangi drew from beneath a mass of
overhanging rock, a long plank, which he used to cross the ditch; he
then deposited it beneath the mass of nopals and wild apricots, in which
Ferdinand was concealed.

He saw a miracle from heaven in this concourse of unhoped for
circumstances, co-operating in his deliverance. This plank became an ark
of safety for him; he used it in his turn, and, thanks to the ford which
the bostangi had revealed to him, after having wandered for some time in
its unknown paths, after having struggled anew with the Kizil-Ermak,
which, like a serpent in pursuit of its prey, he found everywhere on his
path, and which appeared to wish to envelop him in its twistings and
windings, he escaped finally all the dangers of his eventful walk.

Having returned to the consulate in Shivas he had double cause to
congratulate himself on having arrived there safe and sound, when he
learned that the gardens into which he had so foolishly adventured were
none other than those of Djezzar.

But this woman whom he had seen—who could she be? When he thought of
his meeting with her, he thought he had dreamed or had seen a vision.

She reappeared before him in a multitude of forms; he saw her resembling
a Bacchante, her cup in her hand, reclining indolently on a tiger’s
skin; then, like a Peri or an Undine, when appearing to him through the
gilded reflection of the sun and the rainbows of the small marble basin;
and, finally, in her third transformation, erect, severe, irritated,
ordering him to fly and threatening him with a dagger.

His calm and chaste imagination lent, however, no charm to this
triplicity of forms. He asked himself, on the contrary, if this vision
did not present to him an emblem of all the vices united—intoxication,
licentiousness, idleness, anger? He found means to complete the seven
cardinal sins. In those accursed gardens, which were inhabited by the
persecutor of the Christians, was it not the demon himself that had
appeared to him?

Thus, whilst Baïla was making of him a being apart—a marvelous
being—whose traces she was honoring, an idol to which she was rendering
the homage of love, he was piously entertaining a holy horror of her
remembrance.

This demon, however—this frightful assemblage of the seven cardinal
sins, was essaying every means to approach him.

Ferdinand, whilst sojourning with his uncle in this province of
Anti-Taurus, was but little concerned about what was taking place in the
harem of Djezzar. His thoughts were elsewhere. But after his involuntary
visit to the gardens, he lent a more attentive ear to what was said
about the pacha. He learned that the latter, abandoned entirely to
voluptuousness, submitted to the control of a favorite Mingrelian. Soon,
without knowing his own share in increasing the sway of the beautiful
slave, he heard it repeated every where around him that, did she will it
firmly, Baïla could make a Jew of her master, Ali-ben-Ali.

“Why not a Christian?” he said to himself.

All his thoughts were, from that day, concentrated on this single
one—“She is a Christian, and can do any thing with Djezzar.”

Oh, how did his divine mission aggrandize in his eyes that toy, which
was a small golden cross, which his mother had worn and which never left
him.

We know the result of the execution of this holy and bold enterprise,
the first terrible consequences of which Ferdinand was now undergoing,
and the conclusion of which he foresaw, when, after his preparatory
punishment, he was led before the pacha, with his hands bound tightly
behind his back. The latter was still extended upon his cushion; his
head and the arm which held his pipe reposed on the knees of the
Mingrelian and his lion Haïder, crouched upon his paws, with his muzzle
to the floor and his eyes half closed, was by his side.

The slaves retired at a gesture from their master; the scene which was
to follow needed no witnesses. The pacha, the Mingrelian, the Christian
and the lion alone remained.


                               CHAPTER V.

Baïla felt her confidence vanish; a single revelation from the prisoner
would be a decree of death to her, and concealing her paleness beneath
the redoubled folds of her veil, she awaited the examination with a
palpitating heart, fixing her curious gaze upon the prisoner.

“Why did I risk my life to listen to a sermon from this mournful
preacher?” she said to herself. “Why did they not kill him when I
commanded? Why did he not fall beneath the blow of the guard?”

Seeing him, however, with his body furrowed by bluish stripes, his flesh
swollen and bloody, standing in that saloon as if he had never left it
to be handed over to executioners, as he did before the arrival of the
pacha, with the same air, the same timid look, which he dared not raise
toward her, she felt an emotion of pity.

“Christian,” said the pacha, “what motive brought thee hither?”

“Her salvation,” replied the captive, turning his eyes for a moment to
the sofa on which the odalisk was seated, and then letting them fall on
Djezzar, he added, “and thine, perhaps.”

“What, dog, and son of a dog, as thou art, didst thou think to make a
vile Nazarene of me, and to convert me to the sect of the accursed, by
taking advantage of my absence?”

“I have said the truth,” replied the young man, “as true as that Jesus
Christ is the redeemer of the world.”

“Thou liest,” replied the pacha, “as true that there is no God but God,
and that Mahomet is his prophet.”

After this outbreak he appeared to endeavor to restrain his anger. He
replaced himself more at his ease upon the knees of his favorite, passed
his hand, as a motion of caress, through the mane of his lion, and when
he had taken two or three whiffs of his batakie, resumed.

“See that thou art sincere, and do not aggravate thy crime. Thou knowest
well that a Mussulman cannot become a Christian, as a Christian cannot
become a Jew. The law of Moses paved the way for that of Jesus; that of
Jesus was but the precursor to that of Mahomet. On this ladder men never
descend—they mount upward.”

“I had hoped, at least,” said the captive, “to render thee more
favorable to my brethren.”

“Are, then, all those bands of rascals who gnaw each other—all those
races of infidels, who are forgetful of their own law, thy brethren? Of
what do they complain? Of some I have made good Christians by martyrdom;
of others, good Musselmen by persuasion. Besides, art thou one of their
priests? No, far from that. Thou art but one of those frivolous
Europeans, who seek to propagate their impious usages among us. Lay
aside trick and falsehood. Thou hast heard of the beauty of this slave,
(turning his head toward Baïla,) and thou hast desired to satiate thy
eyes at the price of thy life. Is it not so?”

The young man made a sign of negation; the pacha heeded it not, and
proceeded.

“Well, art thou satisfied? Thou shouldst be, for thou hast seen her. Are
your women of Europe so to be disdained, that you must come among us to
carry off ours? Until now you have coveted our horses only. How didst
thou find means to correspond with her? Who was thy guide? How did she
first see thee?”

Like a tiger, which with eye and ear watches for the least cry, the
least motion of the prey it is about to seize, Djezzar watched for a
word of avowal—a denunciatory sign on the part of him whom he
interrogated. He obtained none from him, but he felt the knees of Baïla
tremble.

“Christian,” he resumed, “I repeat to thee, be sincere. Tell me what
hope thou hast conceived; tell me who introduced thee into this place;
name thy accomplice, and whatever may be thy fault I will place in the
other scale thy youth and thy consular title, although thy presence in
the midst of my harem at night gives me a right to forget it. But I will
consider what thou hast already endured, and, like Allah, I will be
merciful. Speak; I listen.”

He inhaled again the odorous smoke of his pipe, and appeared to await a
reply; but the captive remained silent and motionless.

“Speak, Christian, speak! There is yet time. At this price alone canst
thou purchase thy life—by abjuring thy idolatry, of course.”

At this last sentence the young man raised his head—a noble blush
mounted to his face.

“To denounce and apostatize,” said he; “is such thy clemency, pacha?
Have thy executioners forgotten to tell thee who I am? Art thou, who
hast thyself honored me with the title of Christian, ignorant of the
duties which this title enjoins? Dost thou think that the disciples of
Christ care so much for this mortal life, as to plunge their souls twice
into ineffaceable pollution?” and his eye sparkled, and his whole
countenance assumed an expression of sublime beauty.

“It is said,” said Djezzar, forming, from his apparent imperturbability,
a fine contrast with the exaltation of the young Frank. “Thou wishest to
die, and thou shalt die. But dost thou know for what an end I reserve
thee?”

“Be it what it may, I am ready,” replied the captive.

“Then thou regrettest nothing of this mortal life?” and the pacha
followed his look attentively, which he thought he would fix on Baïla.

“Nothing,” said the young man, with his eyes cast down, “but the not
being assisted at my last moments by a priest of my religion.”

Djezzar appeared to reflect; a slight smile then contracted his lips.

“If thy wishes go no farther,” he said, “they shall be gratified.”

The Mangrebian reappeared at his call. A few moments afterward an old
man, with a bald head, a long white beard, and a severe countenance,
entered. He trembled violently at the sight of the pacha, as if he
thought his last hour was come.

He was a poor Maronite monk, sent recently by the patriarch of Mount
Libanus to replace the superior of the convent of Perkinik, who was
dead. The pacha had, whilst passing on that day through this Catholic
village, in the environs of Shivas, wished to make an exaction on this
miserable convent, in which a few monks, covered with rags, lived by the
labor of their hands, in the midst of a population as miserable as
themselves. Djezzar, unable to extort the money which they had not, had
carried off their superior with him, to detain him as a hostage until
the sum demanded was paid.

“_Kaffer_,” he said to him, “thou hast refused to pay the taxes of
_Miri_ and _Karadj_.”

“The Christians of Libanus are exempt from them since the capitulation
of the holy King Louis,” replied the unfortunate man, whose voice
betrayed a violent emotion. “The Vice Roy Mehemet Ali regarded us as
exempt.”

“To hell with the old rascal!”

“But the sultans themselves have recognized this law, your highness.”

“There is no law here but my will,” replied the pacha.

“What can I do to disarm thy severity,” blubbered out the old man,
fixing his terrified look upon the lion crouched beside Djezzar, and of
which he already considered himself the prey. “I have nothing in the
world which thou canst take from me, but my life.”

“Which I will do if thou dost not obey me at once.”

“But, to acquit this impost—”

“By the koran, who is now speaking to thee of imposts? Of _Karadj_ and
_Miri_ I hold thee acquitted, thou and thine, forever, and thou art
free, and shalt leave here carrying with thee more piastres than I
demanded of thee; but before we separate thou must call down the curses
of thy God on that dog there.” Then, turning to his other captive, he
continued: “Yes, thou art about to die, and die accursed by a priest of
thy religion. Inch Allah, wilt thou speak now?”

With an heroic resignation Ferdinand, as his only reply, kneels and bows
his head, devoted at once to the sabre and anathema, when he hears the
old Cenobite of Libanus, raising his trembling hands above his head, say
to him, in a soft voice,

“If thou art a Christian, I bless thee, my son.”

These holy words were scarcely pronounced when the old man fell, shot
dead. Baïla fell backward with a movement of horror, and the pacha, with
unbounded impassibility, replaced his pistol in his belt. He interrupted
this movement suddenly to restrain his lion by the mane, which, animated
by the sight of blood, was about to spring with a roar on the body of
the Maronite.

“Carry off that corpse,” said Djezzar to the Mangrebian, “and leave us.”

The dead body carried off, the Mangrebian gone, turning to the lion,
which, with open mouth and thirsty and trembling lips, was uttering low
growls and darting his brilliant glance toward the prey which was
carried from him, Djezzar, restraining him by voice and gesture, said:

“Be patient, Haïder; thy part shalt soon come—thou shalt not lose by
the exchange.”

He then resumed his first position, and whilst the lion, restrained by
him, continued its low roaring, with its eyes fixed on a large spot of
blood on the carpet, and addressing Baïla, without appearing to notice
the emotions of terror by which she was agitated, said:

“Yes, the giaour is for us three—for each a part. For me, his head; for
the lion, his body; and for thee, my beautiful rose of Incour—my
faithful, for thee, his heart. Has he not given thee that heart? Well,
go take it.”

Baïla, undecided, troubled with horror, knew not what meaning to attach
to his words.

“Go, take it,” repeated Djezzar. “look, behold! powerless to defend
himself, does he not appear himself to offer it to thee? Go, my soul,
and if thy dagger is not enough for the work, use mine.”

The odalisk bent toward him—“Thou art sporting with me, Ali—is it not
so?” she murmured in his ear.

“Dost thou not hear me, or art thou unwilling to understand me?” he
replied, in a formidable tone. “This man dies—dies at once, by thy
hand, or I shall believe thee to be his accomplice, and thy head shall
fall before his. I swear it, by Mahomet and the four caliphs.”

Baïla, having to choose between inflicting or receiving death, felt an
icy coldness in her veins; her forehead became lividly pale.

“Thou hesitatest!” said the pacha.

She carried a trembling hand to her dagger.

“Take mine,” he said.

The hand of Baïla fell on the shoulder of Djezzar, and remained there as
if paralyzed; her troubled eyes were raised furtively toward the young
Frank, even on that very evening the object of her reveries of love;
toward that young martyr, who by a word could destroy her, and who was
about to die—to die for her, for being unwilling to pronounce that
word.

“Wilt thou obey?” said the executioner, with a gesture of impatient
rage.

The hand of Baïla descended from the shoulder of Djezzar and played
inquisitively among the arms which formed an arsenal at his belt.

“Thou tremblest—thou art unwilling to do it? Thou lovest him then!” he
exclaimed at last.

“Yes, I love him,” replied the Mingrelian, and bounding suddenly forward
she sheathed the blade of the yataghan full in the breast of the pacha.
Though mortally wounded he still made an effort to seize his other
pistol, but, at a gesture from Baïla, the lion Haïder, excited anew by
the sight of the flowing blood, springing on his master did his part.

Whilst Ferdinand, alarmed at what was passing, was closing his eyes,
stretching out in terror his bound arms, the Mingrelian, endowed with
wonderful presence of mind, gathered quickly into one corner of the
saloon the light furniture and stuffs which were in it; she set them on
fire, and seizing the young Frank, who was more dead than alive, by his
bonds, led him toward a secret outlet, which conducted them to the
sleeping chamber of the Abyssinian negress.

The palace of Kizil-Ermak, which was of Turkish construction—that is,
built of wood—was almost entirely consumed.

On the next day the news mongers of Shivas endeavored to define the
causes of this great event. Some said that the pacha had been strangled
by his lion, and that, in the struggle between these two fierce beasts a
torch was upset, which was the cause of the fire. Others, reasoning from
the usage of the ancient Ottoman regime, and claiming to be better
informed, said that a man, wearing the dress of a Frank, after having
sojourned in the city long enough to avert suspicion as to the object of
his secret mission, had introduced himself into the presence of the
pacha in the very interior of his harem; when the latter had ordered his
slaves to behead him, the pretended Frank, who was no other than the
_capidgé-bechi_ of the sultan, had shown his _katcherif_, and that the
head of Djezzar had alone fallen. The fire had broken out in the midst
of the disorder, and the _capidgé-bechi_, taking advantage of the great
crowd attracted thereby, had escaped, in a new disguise.

Twenty other versions were in circulation, almost all of which were
repeated by the journals of Europe.

Whilst in Shivas, Rocata, and other cities of the pachalick, they were
thus indulging in explanations more or less truthful, Baïla and
Ferdinand, who had been enabled to escape in disguise from the palace,
thanks to the confusion and the crowd, concealed themselves at first in
the mountains to the south of Shivas, where some Kurdish brigands took
them under their protection, exacting a very moderate ransom; they then
found an asylum in a convent, then twenty others in the caverns or
depths of the woods of Avanes, always, however, continuing their path
steadily up the Red River. Having finally entered the dominions of the
Shah of Persia, they returned to France in the train of the last
embassy.

In these wanderings Ferdinand lost some of his ardor for proselytising.
He had traveled across mountains and valleys by day and by night,
carrying temptation with him; Baïla had really become to him the demon
which he had fancied her.

With the beautiful Mingrelian, his liberator, and the companion of his
flight, walking at the same pace, in the same pathway, sleeping under
the same shelter, cared for and watched over by her, it had been
difficult for him to prevent his heart from beating under other
inspirations than those of divine love. Ferdinand was twenty-five years
old, and gratitude has great sway over a generous soul.

Still in the first days of their common flight he had converted his
schismatic companion, who, from her indifference to matters of religion,
was easy to persuade; but it was said that in her turn she had soon
converted him. What is positively known about it is, that the young man
did not return to France alone, but that when his passport was exhibited
at Marseilles, it provided for M. Ferdinand Laperre, consular cadet,
traveling _with his sister_.

My friend, the illustrious traveler, had already furnished me with all
the details of the history I have recounted; but my curiosity was not
yet fully satisfied. I wished to know the fate of the lovers after their
arrival in France. I pressed him with questions on this point, and at
first uselessly. We were breakfasting in the open air, on the lawn at
the Butard, and my botanist, in an exultation difficult to describe, was
fully occupied with a godsend he had found beneath the table we had
used. It was a small plant with shaggy and lanceolate leaves, with
flowers of pale yellow, marked with a violet spot at the base of their
five petals.

“_Cistus guttatus! Helianthemum guttatum!_” he exclaimed, with cries and
gestures impossible to describe to any one who has not the heart of a
botanist. “I thought it only existed in the mountains of Anti-Taurus,
from whence I brought away so carefully an unique specimen. It was my
finest vegetable conquest, and lo I find it here at the Butard at
Luciennes, a suburb of Paris, beneath the table of a tavern. How can
this be? Taurus and the Butard rivals in their productions? I am
nonplussed! Do you believe in Asia Minor?”

“But of Asia Minor?” said I, interrupting him with tenacity, with
obstinacy; “you have related to me a story, the parties to which
interest me strongly—I beseech you tell me more of them!”

“They are perfectly well, I thank you,” he replied.

“I do not inquire after their health, but their fate.”

“Ah! what has become of them? Yes, I comprehend;” then looking at me
with an air of mockery, and laughing loudly, he continued, “as they
have, like us, a habit of chatting much when eating, they breakfast near
by.”

“How! What!” I exclaimed, “those people at the fountain of the priest?”

“Truly. You now discover that you are no diviner. The alledged
confectioner, the lemonade seller, is no other than my friend, Ferdinand
Laperre, our Christian martyr; and his companion, by you so lightly
qualified as a chambermaid, or a countess without prejudices, is Baïla,
the ex-favorite of Djezzar, the pacha of Shivas; Baïla, the Mingrelian,
the rose of Incour, the dove in the talons of the hawk.”

After having inflicted this mockery upon me, which was doubtless well
merited, my friend determined finally to finish the story.

“Having arrived in Paris, events of a more vulgar nature than those
which had signalized their sojourn in Shivas, proved the young Frenchman
and the Mingrelian. Their money gave out. The ornaments, presents from
Djezzar, which the odalisk had carried off in her flight, were, most of
them, false. Pachas even are no longer to be trusted. Ferdinand must,
above every thing, seek for a lucrative employment. He entered the royal
printing office as a proof-reader of Oriental works. This resource being
insufficient for the wants of the household, Baïla sought also to be
useful. Having never handled a needle, she could not become a seamstress
or an embroideress, or a dressing-maid, or a female companion. She has a
charming voice, and might, at a pinch, challenge all the Italian,
French, and other singers, in warbling and trilling; but understanding
none of the European languages, she could only sing Arabian _mouals_ or
Turkish _gazels_. Fortunately she dances also; and dancing is a language
spoken and understood in all countries. She now figures in the ballet
corps of the opera, where she is remarkable for her lightness, her
mildness, and her modesty.”

As my illustrious friend finished his recital, we saw Ferdinand Laperre
and his handsome companion walking arm-in-arm toward the Butard. Now,
better informed, I admired the rare beauty of the Mingrelian, and the
wonderful and graceful suppleness of her figure. My eyes were directed
curiously toward the lower extremities of the ex-consular cadet, to
examine the form and dimensions of his feet, so as to verify one of the
details of this history. I found them much as usual. He had doubtless
confided to Baïla the connection of friendship existing between him and
my companion, for when we again met, she made him a slight wave of the
hand, saying, “_Bojour mocha_.”

“_Salem-Alai-k_,” replied my illustrious traveler.

I saluted her profoundly.

                 *        *        *        *        *




                       A NIGHT AT THE BLACK SIGN.


                        BY THOMAS BUCHANAN READ.


                Ye, who follow to the measure
                  Where the trump of Fortune leads,
                And at inns a-glow with pleasure
                  Rein your golden-harnessed steeds,
                In your hours of lordly leisure
                  Have ye heard a voice of wo
                On the starless wind of midnight
                          Come and go?

                Pilgrim brothers, whose existence
                  Rides the higher roads of Time,
                Hark, how from the troubled distance,
                  Voices made by wo sublime,
                In their sorrow, claim assistance,
                  Though it come from friend or foe—
                Shall they ask and find no answer?
                          Rise and go.

                One there was, who in his sadness
                  Laid his staff and mantle down,
                Where the demons laughed to madness
                  What the night-winds could not drown—
                Never came a voice of gladness
                  Though the cups should foam and flow,
                And the pilgrim thus proclaiming
                          Rose to go.

                “All the night I hear the speaking
                  Of low voices round my bed,
                And the dreary floor a-creaking
                  Under feet of stealthy tread:—
                Like a very demon shrieking
                  Swings the black sign to and fro,
                Come, arise, thou cheerless keeper,
                          For I go.

                “On the hearth the brands are lying
                  In a black, unseemly show;
                Through the roof the winds are sighing
                  And they will not cease to blow;
                Through the house sad hearts replying
                  Send their answer deep and low—
                Come, arise, thou cheerless keeper,
                          For I go.

                “Tell me not of fires relighted
                  And of chambers glowing warm,
                Or of travelers benighted,
                  Overtaken by the storm.
                Urge me not; your hand is blighted
                  As your heart is—even so!
                Come, arise, thou cheerless keeper—
                          For I go.

                “Tell me not of goblets teeming
                  With the antidote of pain,
                For its taste and pleasant seeming
                  Only hide the deadly bane;
                Hear your sleepers tortured dreaming,
                  How they curse thee in their wo!
                Come, arise, thou cheerless keeper,
                          For I go.

                “I will leave your dreary tavern
                  Ere I drink its mandragore:
                Like a black and hated cavern
                  There are reptiles on the floor;
                They have overrun your tavern,
                  They are at your wine below!
                Come, arise, thou fearful keeper,
                          For I go.

                “There’s an hostler in your stable
                  Tends a steed no man may own,
                And against your windy gable
                  How the night-birds scream and moan!
                Even the bread upon your table
                  Is the ashy food of wo;
                Come, arise, thou fearful keeper,
                          For I go.

                “Here I will not seek for slumber,
                  And I will not taste your wine:
                All your house the fiends encumber,
                  And they are no mates of mine;
                Nevermore I join your number
                  Though the tempests rain or snow—
                Here’s my staff and here’s my mantle,
                          And I go.”

                Suffering brothers—doubly brothers—
                  (Pain hath made us more akin)
                Trust not to the strength of others,
                  Trust the arm of strength within;
                One good hour of courage smothers
                  All the ills an age can know;
                Take your staff and take your mantle,
                          Rise and go.

                 *        *        *        *        *




                                SONNETS:


       SUGGESTED BY PASSAGES IN THE LIFE OF CHRISTOPHER COLUMBUS.


                       BY MISS A. D. WOODBRIDGE.


             I.—THE ERA OF DISCOVERY.

         The darkest storm-cloud oft upon its breast
           Weareth the bow of promise. In the hour
           Of deepest anguish, words of healing power
         Are whispered to the spirit—“Peace!” and “Rest!”
         Praise to our God! if e’en Death’s shadow lower,
           Hope lightens all the gloom, with radiant crest—
           Oh! Joy is, oft, in garb of sorrow drest,
         And direst grief brings rapture as its dower.
           Thus, on the night of ages, flashed a light
         Of wondrous power and splendor, Learning came
           Forth from the cloisters. Welcome to the sight,
         A breath from Heaven relit religion’s flame.
         ’Twas then, his sail the great Discover furled,
         ’Twas then, was born, as ’twere, this western world.


             II.—THE EARLY LIFE OF COLUMBUS.

         Amid a glorious city, woke to light
           He who threw back a double radiance pure;
         And that blue sea! ’Twas as an angel bright,
           Beck’ning the child to fame and fortune sure.
         How lovingly its waters kissed his feet!
           How graceful yielded, as to lure away
         The young enthusiast! Should he fail to meet
           The ceaseless chime, forbidding him to stay.
         The _man_, the _hour_ were found, and from that time
         His soul was girded for its task sublime:
           To struggle on, through error’s endless maze;
         To bear contempt, and poverty, and pain;
           To wait for royal favor’s fickle rays;—
         To find a world beyond the western main!


             III.—COLUMBUS AT THE UNIVERSITY OF PAVIA.

         Here was the manna for his hungry soul;
           And here the fount for which he’d thirsted long.
         Though yet his years were few, none might control
           His mighty yearnings, or his purpose strong.
         Ah! it is joy to watch the spark divine,
           To feel it struck, as thought encounters thought!
         What deep, exulting happiness was thine,
           When to thine aid long-hidden lore was brought,
         And thou, Columbus! didst believe the skies
           Stooped down to nerve thee for thy high emprise!
         ’Twas well thou hadst the witness in thine heart,
           Or thou hadst fainted in thy weary way;
         Though hope “deferred,” though anguish were thy part,
           Faith shed a halo round thee day by day.


             IV.—COLUMBUS ARRIVES IN SPAIN.

         What veiléd glory, and what strange disguise,
           We meet in by-ways of this wondrous earth!
         How oft the “angel” to our scaléd eyes
           Seems but a “stranger” guest of mortal birth!
         Met with cold words, or, haply, careless mirth,
           Known only when he’s passed into the skies.
           Columbus asks for bread![2] None see the ties
         Which link him to the future home and hearth
           Of unborn millions. Thus, the glorious day
         Oft dawns in clouds, while the cold, ceaseless rain
         Fills up each pause in the wind’s moaning strain,
           And forms of evil seem to haunt our way.
         The sky seems brightest when the clouds depart!
         Earth-woes make heaven still dearer to the heart.

-----

[2] On his first arrival in Spain, Columbus asked for bread and water
for his child, at the convent of La Rabida.


               V.—COLUMBUS BEFORE THE COUNCIL.[3]

           A silver lining to on ebon cloud;[4]
             A diamond flashing in Cimmerian cave;
             A Lazarus, up-rising from the grave,
           Bursting the cerements of the straitened shroud;
           To all true men Columbus calls aloud.
             He scans the past, with all its priestly lore,
             But, Janus-like, beholds the future’s shore.
           What glorious scenes, what teeming wonders crowd!
             What though the church behold him with a frown!
             What though the crosier point toward the rack,
             When heresy is near, as to the track
           Of precious gold the magic hazel leans?
             He heedeth not the mitre, cowl, or gown;
           A new creation on his spirit beams.

-----

[3] Irving speaks of the ignorance of this body on all _scientific_
subjects, causing the opinions of Columbus to be regarded as heretical.

[4]

        Was I deceived, or did an ebon cloud
        Turn forth its silver lining on the night?      MILTON.


            VI.—COLUMBUS AT COURT.

        The crescent wanes within Granada’s walls;
          The Moorish standard bows into the dust;
          The hour hath come when proud Boabdil must
        Yield to Castilian prowess. In the halls
          Of the Alhambra hymns of praise and trust
        Ascend to Heaven. On the glad ear there falls
        A mighty shout of triumph. Each one calls
          “Rejoice! the Cross hath conquered—ever just!”
        Who cometh ’mid the throng? One who hath learned
          To hope, when hope hath died within the breast;
        Fainting, to hold right on, though scoffed and spurned—
          Amid that jubilation he is blest.
        Man’s eyes are holden, but proud Woman’s name
        From that good hour shares the Discoverer’s fame.


            VII.—THE EMBARKATION.

        Oh! sweet as is the voice of one most dear,
          And balmy as the welcome breath of heaven
        To the sick soul, long “cabined, cribbed, confined,”
        Is the blesséd wind, that on his high career
          Now wafts the man to whose high trust is given
        A world unknown, save to his mighty mind.
          The last deep prayer is said—the mystic rite
        Hath brought new strength unto his awe-struck heart,
          He who long struggled with the diver’s might,
        Who oft the waves of error did dispart,
          And gasped for breath amid those shades of night,
        Now with the aim unerring of a dart
        Strikes for the pearl, bright gleaming to his eyes—
        What mortal man e’er brought up such a prize!


            VIII.—THE DISCOVERY.

        The morning dawns, and to th’ enraptured eye
          Appears a land, glorious beyond compare,
          Save that the dreamer saw in vision fair,
        When to the Holy City he drew nigh.
        The long-drawn veil e’en now is rent in twain!
          Well may he enter in, with grateful prayer,
          And bathe, as ’twere in a diviner air.
        Well may the tears flow down—a blesséd rain!
          And Spain’s broad banner proudly rise on high.
          What scenes unknown—what beings from the sky,
          May wait his coming, or his glory share,
        And sing his praise in a celestial strain?
        Methinks his soul might now depart in peace!
        Well had it been had he then found release!


            IX.—THE RETURN TO SPAIN.

        Joy! for the Victor cometh! He hath won
          A prouder triumph than the great of eld;
          The tempest-tossed, within whose bosom swelled
        Bright hopes, that changed to fears, now sees the sun
          Shine on the fair and fertile land of Spain,
          Which hails his name with proud enraptured strain.
        All press to gaze on th’ anointed one,
          Whom the Most High within his hand has held—
          While peals again the long and loud refrain;
        And for “Castile and Leon’s” chosen son,
          A full-orbed glory shineth in the West.
        Oh! if Life’s sands e’en then had ceased to run,
        Bright visions of those “islands of the blest”
        Had soothed him to his last and dreamless rest.


            X.—COLUMBUS IN CHAINS.

        In chains! in chains! homeward once more he came!
          Life’s sky is veiled in midnight drear and dark;—
          And this is his reward! They leave no mark
        Those shameless fetters on his own fair fame.
        The shaft may pierce his soul, but yet no shame
          Bows that proud head; he is the victor still;
          He triumphs in a stern, unconquered will.
        His ’scutcheon fair was dimmed by breath of blame;
          The stain is washed away by woman’s tears;
          His patron-queen forbids his anxious fears—
        Her gracious sweetness brings him to the dust.
          The pledge of royal favor now he hears.—
        But, oh! too long it waited—_to be just_;
          While care and grief led on the lingering years.


            XI.—COLUMBUS PROPOSES A NEW CRUSADE.

        The evening sky is bright with blended hues;
          A soft, mild radiance, borrowed from on high,
          Seems, to our view, to bring e’en heaven nigh,
        And its pure essence in our souls infuse.
        Thus, to that noble heart, as from the sky,
          There came a presence, in life’s slow decline;
          He viewed it as a holy seal and sign—
        The Cross must crown the city of the Jews!
        Like the pure incense-flame he soars from earth;
          In fancy sees the prophet’s page unroll,
        And reads therein the presage of his birth,
          The mighty mission of his single soul!
        Life’s pathway bears for him a healing balm,
        Which cheers his heart and nerves his fainting arm.


            XII.—THE DEATH OF COLUMBUS.

        He cometh to the shore of that vast sea,[5]
          Whereon he never yet hath spread his sail;
          His last, last voyage. Now every chart must fail,
        Save that, our Father! he received of Thee!
        With an unwavering trust he meets the wave,
          Which bears him onward to the dread unknown;
          From man’s injustice to that mighty Throne,
        Supreme in power, Omnipotent to save.
        Ah! ne’er from that far land shall he return!
          His dust shall mingle with his mother-earth
          In that fair isle to which his skill gave birth.[6]
        That mighty soul! where doth it “breathe and burn?”
        What worlds hath it discerned beyond the tomb,
        Which to our eyes are all enwrapped in gloom?

-----

[5]

                              “The shore
        Of that vast ocean we must sail so soon.”

[6] The remains of Columbus were deposited in the convent of St.
Francisco, but repeatedly removed, and, finally, on the 15th January,
1796, transferred, with almost regal pomp, to the island of Cuba.

                 *        *        *        *        *




                   TO A FRIEND—WITH A BUNCH OF ROSES.


                       BY MISS L. VIRGINIA SMITH.


 Go forth in beauty blushing to the one I love so well—
 Let this dewy fragrance gushing to his spirit softly tell
 How a secret, sweet revealing from a gentle kindred heart,
 Far through his bosom stealing, comes to seek its nobler part.

 Oh! there’s not a spell so glowing in this lovely world of ours,
 As when Feeling’s tones are flowing through the voices of the flowers,
 When Affection’s thoughts are wreathing in a murmured melody
 Round their dewy petals breathing forth a music-mystery.

 There are angel voices given in their delicate perfume,
 Which will lead us up to Heaven where the fadeless roses bloom,
 They have come unto us glowing with a beauty from the skies,
 They are gifts of God’s bestowing, from a blessed Paradise.

 Let a bright and lovely vision from our sunny Southern bowers,
 A dream of joy elysian be awakened by these flowers,
 For a wealth of bliss is filling all the loveliness they wear,
 And their tiny leaves are thrilling with the messages they bear.

 Where the velvet bud uncloses to the morning’s golden beam
 Be thy life like summer roses floating o’er a summer stream,
 And amid its sunny bowers may a gentle heart be thine,
 To bring thee back the flowers which thou hast thrown o’er mine.

 Yes—a gentle heart to bring them—leaves from out the distant past,
 O’er thy path in life to fling them—all unfading to the last,
 In itself the sweetest blossom which a “God of love” has given,
 To be worn within thy bosom—and to bloom for aye in Heaven.

                 *        *        *        *        *




                                 MUSIC.


                            BY HENRY GILES.


The mere capacity in man of perceiving sound, renders the musical
element a necessity in nature and in life. Discord, as a permanent
state, is as inconceivable as a permanent state of chaos. The
combinations of sounds, therefore, in the audible creation, if not all
in detail musical, are pervaded by the musical element: No ear is
insensible to the music of the air in the branches of a tree; to the
groaning of it in the hollow cave—to its whistle in the grass, or to
its spirit-voices in a stormy night around the dwelling. No ear is
insensible to the trickling melody of the stream, to the deep song of
the river—to the solemn anthem of the torrent, to the eternal harmonies
of the ocean. Birds are peculiarly the musicians of the animal world.
But how skillful and how rich their music is, we must learn, not from
the printed page, but in the sunny grove. Though other creatures have
not, as birds, the gift of song, yet are they not unmusical, and have
their parts in the mighty orchestra of living nature. Musical sounds are
grateful to the sense—and all beings that hear listen to them, enjoy
them, and need them. In music man has a common medium of sympathy with
his fellow animals. The charger prances to the sounds that swell the
heart of his master—for he, too, has a heart which they can enter and
dilate. A melody can soothe the lion’s rage. The elephant treads
delighted to the measure of the band. The dog bays gladness to the
shepherd’s flute. The cow stands in placid rapture while the milk-maid
sings. Man is scarcely ever so rude as to be beyond the reach of music.
It was a myth, containing as much truth as beauty, that feigned Apollo
with his lyre as the early tamer of wild men. If music is the first
influence which the race feels, it is also the first which the
individual feels. The infant opens its intelligence and love to the
mother’s song as much as to the mother’s face. The voice, even more than
the look, is the primitive awakener of the intellect and heart. Every
mother ought to sing. A song will outlive all sermons in the memory. Let
memories that begin life have songs that last for life.

As a mere sensation, music has power. A little maid I have known, who
would sit on her cricket by her father’s knee until he had read the
whole of Christobel—of which she did not know the meaning of a line. It
was melodious to her ear, and merely in its music there was fascination
to her infant spirit. The songs which primitive people sing—in which
they have their best social interchange, are frequently poor in diction
and bald in sentiment. It is the music that gives the words a life; and
this life can transfuse energetic inspiration into the meanest words.
Early melodies are, of necessity, most simple. They are the instincts
seeking to put themselves into measured sound—yet with little to fill
the ear, and less to reach the mind. Nevertheless, they are good for the
mind and pleasant to the ear. A rude musical sensation is of value; of
how much more value is a refined musical sensation. But a musical
sensation is of its very nature a refined one. It is among the purest of
sensations. It may, indeed, be associated with coarse and base emotions.
This, however, is not in itself. It is in the imagination or the
word-music simply, as music presents nothing to the sense that is either
coarse or base. The conception is from the mind to music, not from music
to the mind. Speaking of music as a sensation, I speak relatively—for
to man there is no music without soul. In music soul and sense both
mingle—and become _one_ in its inspired sound.

Yet the least part of music is the mere sensation. It is not on the ear
but on the heart that its finest spirit dwells. _There_ are the living
chords which it puts in motion, and in whose vibration it has the echoes
of its tones. The heart, after all, is the instrument with which the
true musician has to deal. He must understand that from its lowest note
to the top of its compass. The true test of music is the amount of
feeling it contains. The true criterion of a love for music is the
capacity to appreciate feeling in music. Music properly is the language
of emotion. It is the language of the heart. Its grammar, its rhetoric,
its eloquence, its oratory, is of the heart. The evidence of its power
is in the calm or the quivering pulsation. Feeling in music is a memory,
a sympathy, or an impulse. Nothing can recall with such vividness as
music can a past emotion—a departed state of mind. Words are but the
history of a by-gone thought—music is its presence. All our profoundest
feelings are in their nature lyrical. Whatever most deeply affects us,
we do, in some way, link to tune, or they are by tune awakened. The
feelings sing of themselves, and make an orchestra of the brain. Persons
utterly incapable of putting the simplest combination of sounds
musically together, will make melody in their hearts of the
reminiscences that strongly move them. And these will commonly be sad,
as all is that is connected with the Past—sad, however, with various
degrees of intensity—some, but calm regrets—others, dirges and
requiems. Therefore it is that the most affecting melodies belong to the
Past—to the past in the life of a man—to the past in the life of a
nation. Such melodies come not from prosperity or power. They come from
those who have missed a history, or whose history is over. Such melodies
are voices of sadness—the yearnings over what might have been but was
not—the regret for what has been but will never be again. And thus,
too, it is with the most affecting eloquence. That which agitates the
breast with force resistless is the word which is fraught with the
passions of its sorrow. Life in power is Action—Life in memory is elegy
or eloquence. A nation, like a man, dreams its life again—and until
life is gone or changed it soliloquizes or sings its dreams. The music
of memory lives in every man’s experience; and the excellence of it is,
that it binds itself only to our better feelings. It is the excellence
of our nature, also, that only such feelings have spontaneous memories.
The worst man does not willingly recall his bad feelings: and if he did,
he could not wed them to a melody. Hatred, malice—vengeance, envy,
have, to be sure, their proper expressions in the lyric drama, but of
themselves they are not musical, and by themselves they could not be
endured. It is not so with the kind emotions. They are in themselves a
music—and memory delights in the sweetness of their intonations. Love,
affection, friendship, patriotism, pity, grief, courage—whatever
generously swells the heart or tenderly subdues it—or purely elevates
it—are, of themselves, of their own attuning and accordant
graciousness, of a musical inspiration. With what enchantment will a
simple strain pierce the silence of the breast, and in every note break
the slumber of a thousand thoughts. It is a positive enchantment. Faces
long in the clay bloom as they did in youth. An inward ear is opened
through the outward—and voices of other times are speaking—and words
which you had heard before come to your soul, and they are pleasant in
this illusive echo. Your spirit is lost in the flight of days, and
insensible to the interval of distance; it is back in other hours, and
dwells in other scenes. Such are the mysterious linkings by which music
interlaces itself with our feelings—and so becomes an inseparable
portion of our sympathy. But sympathy exists only when music answers to
the spirit. Give not a merry carol to a heavy heart; although you may
give a grave strain to a light one. Music, as rightly used, is, as some
one calls it, “the medicine of an afflicted mind.” Joy is heightened by
exultant strains, but grief is eased only by low ones. “A sweet, sad
measure” is the balm of a wounded spirit. Music lightens toil. The
sailor pulls more cheerily for his song: and even the slave feels in
singing that he is a man. But, in other forms of labor, we miss in our
country the lyric feeling. Most of our work is done in silence. We hear
none of those songs at the milking hour, which renders that hour in
Europe so rich in pastoral and poetical associations. We hear no
ploughman’s whistle ringing over the field with a buoyant hilarity. We
have no chorusses of reapers, and no merry harvest-feasts. But if such
things can not be naturally, it is vain to wish for them—and it may be
even useless to mention them. Better things, perhaps, are in their
place—grave meditation and manly thought—and I merely allude to them
as elements that accord pleasingly with certain modes of life in
countries to whose habits and history they are native. Music in social
intercourse is a fine awakener of sympathies, and a fine uniter of them.
A violin or a piano is often not less needed to soothe the ruffled
spirit of a company, than the harp of David was to calm down the fiend
in the turbulent breast of Saul. Music, as we see in the customs of all
nations, is used as an antidote to the sense of danger, as well as a
stimulus to the passion of combat. And as embattled hosts move with
measured tramp to the field of death, music is the magic that is trusted
to charm away fear or to call up courage.

Largely are men indebted even to the music of ballads and of songs.
Difficult it would be to measure the good which such music has done to
mankind. To multitudes in days of yore songs were the only literature,
and by the bards they had all their learning. Songs were their history;
their romance; their tragedy; their comedy; their fire-side eloquence,
giving utterance and perpetuity to sacred affections, and to noble
thoughts—and keeping alive a spirit of humanity in both the vassal and
the lord. Men have not yet ceased to need such influences, nor have such
influences lost their power. They still add purer brightness to the joys
of the young—and are a solace to the memory of age. They are still
bonds of a generous communion. They banish strangeness from the rich
man’s hall: they add refinement to the rich man’s banquet: they are joy
in the poor man’s holyday, they express lovingness in the poor man’s
feast. What so aids beneficent nature as such music does, to remove
barbarism and to inspire kindness? How dear amidst all the toils of
earth are the songs which were music to our infant ears—the songs of
our hearth and of our home—the songs which were our childhood’s spells,
a blessedness upon our mother’s lips, a rapture and delight! What
solaces the exile, while it saddens him? What is it that from the ends
of ocean turns him with wistful imagination to the star which overhangs
his father-land? What is it that brings the tear to his eye, and the
memory of other days, and the vision in the far-off west; that
annihilates years and distance, and gives him back his country, and
gives him back his youth? Song—inspired song—domestic song—national
song—song that carries ideal enthusiasm into rudest places—with many a
tale of marvel and magnanimity—of heroism in the soldier, and sanctity
in the saint—of constancy in love, and of bravery in war.

Man is a social being. Unselfish society is the harmony of humanity:
loving interchange is the music of life; the music which lifts the
attuned soul above discordant passions and petty cares—and song is the
voice in which that music breathes. These are the strains that have
memories in them of all that true souls deem worthy of life or
death—the purities of their homes, the sacredness of their altars, the
hopes of their posterity—all for which martyrs suffer—all for which
patriots bleed—all that give millions a single wish and a single
will—all that make the cry of liberty as the trump of judgment, and the
swords of freemen as the bolts of heaven. Glorious names, and glorious
deeds, and honorable feelings, are always allied to the lyric spirit.
The independence of a country may seem to be utterly lost: the ruin of a
nation may appear decided: indeed, its external destiny may be
accomplished; but the character of a people is never absolutely degraded
until the lyric fire is dead upon the altar, and the lyric voice is
heard no longer in the temple.

Music is not exhausted in expressing feeling, though some persons are so
constituted as not beyond this to understand or to enjoy it. But music
of more profound combination is not, on this account, without meaning
and without value. The higher forms of music, like the higher forms of
poetry, must, of course, if tested by mere instinct, seem remote and
complicated. Music, too, is susceptible of more multiplied combinations
than poetry; and, without the restraints of arbitrary signs and definite
ideas, can expatiate in the region of pure imagination. In the true
sense of the word, it is infinite. Not bound to form, not bound to
color, not bound to speech, it is as unlimited as the capacity of the
soul to exist in undefinable states of emotional being. And into these
it can throw the soul with inconceivable rapidity of change. The great
master of even a single instrument appears, indeed, a wizard. He seems,
in truth, to be the only artist to whom the designation of wizard can
with any correctness be applied. Men of other genius may be creators,
but the musician is the wizard. His instrument is a talisman. It is full
of conjurations—out from it he draws his witchery; he puts his spell
upon all around him; he chains them in the slavery of delight; and he is
the only despot that rules over willing captives. No other power on the
imagination is so complete—so uncontrollable. The fiction or the poem
you can lay aside; the picture or statue moves you but calmly; the actor
is at the mercy of an accident; the orator may fail, by reason of your
opposition to his sentiments or opposition to his person; but the
musician draws you from every thing which can counteract his charm, and
once within his circle you have no escape from his power. Emotional
conceptions—solemn, gay, pathetic, impassioned—are as souls in all his
sounds. But in the case of an executive musician, the art seems
incarnate in the artist. We associate the personality of the artist with
the effects of his art. We are not yet within the limitless domain of
imaginative music. The great instrumentalist is, indeed, a wizard—a
cunning necromancer; but he is before us while he works his spells, and
though we cannot resist the enchanter we _behold_ him. In a great
composer there is a higher potency, and it is one that is not seen. The
action of his spirit on our spirits, though exercised by means of
intermediate agents, is yet that of an invisible incantation. The great
composer is an imperial magician—the sovereign of genii and the master
of wizards. He is a Prospero, and _Music_ is his _Enchanted Island_. The
creative musician, and the region in which he dwells, can have no
analogy more correct than that presented to us in Shakspeare’s
extraordinary play of “The Tempest.” There we have the loud-resounding
sea; at one moment the sun bright in the clear sky, at another hidden by
the mist or breaking through the blood-red cloud; now the heavens are
full of stars, and in an instant they are thick with gloom; the elements
gather into masses, they clash together, and the thunder and the waves
fill up the chorus. Then the day dawns softly, and the morning breaks
into summer songs. Caves are there and pleasant dells; solitudes are
there, dark and lonely; spots beautiful as well as terrible; barren and
blasted heaths, where goblins hold their revels; and labyrinthian walks,
where sweet-hearts, not unwilling, lose themselves and linger. The
earth, the atmosphere, shore, stream, grove, are filled with
preternatural movements, with sweet voices and strange sounds. There are
Ariel-melodies, there are Caliban groanings; there are the murmurings of
manly passions, and the whisperings of maiden-love; there are
Bacchanalian jovialities, high and mysterious monologues, fanciful and
fairy-ditties, the full swellings of excited hearts, and the choral
transports of all nature, made living and made lyrical. But the Prospero
who rules in this island, dwells in a lonely cell, and yet commands all
the voices of the universe to do his bidding. Have I not, by this
analogy, described a grand imaginative composer? Without intending it, I
have described Beethoven. I speak, I admit, only as one of the
appreciating vulgar—as one of the impressible ignorant; I am able only
to express a sensation, not to pronounce a judgment. In listening to
Beethoven’s music there is a delight, for which, no doubt, the learned
artist can give a reason. I know nothing of art, and with me the
listening is an untutored, a wild, an almost savage joy or sorrow, or a
mixture of emotions that cannot be defined. The music of Beethoven, if I
can judge from the little that I have heard of it, is _unearthly_; but
the unearthliness of this music is of a compound nature. Like Spenser’s,
Beethoven’s imagination is unearthly; and, like Spenser’s, it is
unearthly in the supernaturally grand and beautiful. Like Milton’s
imagination, also, Beethoven’s is unearthly; but here it is unearthly in
the mysterious and the solemn. The union of these elements in the
wholeness of Beethoven’s genius, have given to us that singular, that
most original music, which seems to belong to the ideal region, which
eastern fancy has peopled with genii and fairies. What a wonderful thing
is a symphony of Beethoven’s! But who can describe it, in either its
construction or its effects? You might as well attempt to describe, by
set phrases, the raptures of St. Paul or the visions of the Apocalypse.
It always seems the utterance of a mighty trance, of a mysterious dream,
of a solemn ecstacy. The theme, even the most simple—so simple that a
child, as it might appear, could have fashioned it, is one, however,
that genius of a marvelous peculiarity only could have discovered—a
genius that worked and lived amidst the most ideal analogies by which
sounds are related to emotions. And this unearthly theme is thrown at
once into an ocean of orchestral harmony, and this orchestral harmony is
as unearthly as the theme. Thrown upon the orchestra it seems to break,
to divide itself, to scatter itself upon the waves of an enchanted sea,
in a multitude of melodies. It seems as a tune played by a
spirit-minstrel, on a summer night, in the glade of a lonely wood, to
which all the genii of music answer, in chorusses of holy, sad,
enchanting modulation.

And of Mozart! What shall we say of him—of Mozart, less only than
Beethoven in those strains which linger amidst remote associations, but
versatile beyond most composers in the romance and reality of the comic
and the tragic in actual life. If ever a genius lived with which all its
work was play, that genius was the genius of Mozart. Constantly he made
the merest play of genius. At ten years old he could astonish the most
critical of musical audiences in Paris, and before their rapture had
approached within many degrees of moderation, he would be romping in the
crowd of his companions. Nor was it different in his maturity. He could
compose a piece, in which he was himself to take a part. He would
distribute the score, perfectly arranged for the several performers. As
they played, he would turn page after page over along with them, always
in the spirit of the music and its harmony; but the emperor, looking
over his shoulder, could see that not a note had he written down. Mozart
seemed to combine in his genius all the sweetness of Italy with all the
depth of Germany. But on these themes I have no authority to speak. All
I can say is, that what I have heard of his compositions, and most of
what I have learned of his life, have led me to think of him with
admiration as a musician, and with affection as a man.

Music, it is sometimes said, is not an intellectual art. _What does this
mean?_ Does it mean that music employs no intellect in the artist, and
excites none in the hearer? The assertion in both cases is untrue.
Music, as a study, must, I think, be profoundly intellectual. In the
oldest universities it has always had a place among the abstract
sciences. But, considered as an enjoyment—considered in relation to the
hearer—we should first need to settle what we understand by an
intellectual enjoyment. To work a problem in algebra, or to examine a
question of theology, may be each an intellectual pleasure; but the
pleasure, it is manifest, is, in each case very different. These both,
it is true, agree in taxing the _reasoning_ faculty; but is nothing
intellectual but that which formally taxes this faculty? Is nothing
intellectual but that which involves syllogism—but that which implies
demonstration or induction? Prayer is not intellectual, if we identify
intellectuality with logic; and if we do this, it is _not_ intellectual
to feel the merits of a picture, but peculiarly so to understand the
proportions of its frame. According to such a theory, it is intellectual
to analyze with Aristotle, but it is not so to burn and to soar with
Plato. To speculate with Jeremy Bentham is intellectual, but it is not
so to be enraptured by the divine song of Milton. Assertions which lead
to such conclusions must be radically false. Whatever puts man’s
spiritual powers into action, is intellectual. The _kind_ of action
engaged will, of course, be ever according to the subject and the
object. The intellectuality of a statesman is not that of a bard; the
intellectuality which concocts an act of parliament, is not that which
composes a “Song of the Bell.” Music is neither inductive nor
raciotionative. It is an art; that is, it is an inward law realised in
outward fact. Such is all art. In this music agrees with all arts, for
all arts are but the outward realities of inward laws. But some of these
are for utility, others for delight. Music is of those arts which spring
from the desire for enjoyment and gratify it. It bears the soul away
into the region of the infinite, and moves it with conceptions of
exhaustless possibilities of beauty. If ideas, feelings, imaginations,
are intellectual, then is music; if that which can excite, combine,
modify, elevate—memories, feelings, imagination—is intellectual, then
music is intellectual.

An art which, like music, is the offspring of passion and emotion, could
not but take a dramatic form. The lyrical drama, secular and sacred,
civilized humanity could not but produce. Nothing is more natural than
that the gayety and grief of the heart should seek the intense and
emphatic expression which music can afford. It would, indeed, be
extraordinary if a creature like man—so covetous of excitement, so
desirous of varying his sensations—did not press into his service,
wherever it could be used, an art which has no other equal to it for
excitement and variety. The opera, both comic and tragic, is a genuine
production of this desire. The burlesque, the odd, the merry, the
absurd, and, still more, pity, love, jealousy, vengeance, despair, have
their music in the rudest states of society; it is only in the order of
things that they should in cultivated states of society have a
cultivated music. Such music, as a matter of course, would connect
itself with a story, a plot, with incident, character, scenery, costume,
and catastrophe. It would thus become dramatic. Thus it has become; and
as such, it has a range as ample as that of human life, as deep as human
passions, as versatile as the human fancy and the human will. Hence we
have the opera. The opera is that form which the drama assumed among a
people musically organized—among a people whose love of music was,
therefore, intense, constitutional and expansive. But no art remains
within the limits of its native space, and the opera is now as extensive
as civilization; as extensive, certainly, as modern civilization. The
ballad is the first comedy or tragedy. There are germs in the words of
the ballet for the genius of Shakspeare—there are germs in the air of
it for the genius of Rossini. Many object to the opera. First, they say,
it is expensive. All our amusements are expensive—expensive as they
ought not to be—expensive as they would not be with a higher and a
purer social culture. Artistic amusements are expensive, especially, by
the want of taste, which hinders the many from sharing in them—by the
want of taste, which makes _expense_ itself distinction. True taste
coincides with true feeling; true feeling delights in beauty, as it
delights in goodness, for its own sake; and true feeling being wide as
nature and humanity, the more widely its delight is shared the greater
its own enjoyment. Were there among the people a diffusive taste for
elevated music, we cannot but feel that music could be cheap as well as
noble. But, secondly, many say that the opera is unnatural. It is
absurd, they quizzically aver, that persons should sing their love-talk,
their madness, their despair, etc., and grieve or laugh, and die or be
married, in sharps or flats, in major or minor. And yet, this is exactly
what nature does. Nature sings all its stronger emotions. The moment
expression becomes excited it has rhythm—it has cadence; and the tune
of Rossini is nearer to instinct than the blank verse of Shakspeare. Who
will say that genuine passion is not in this wonderful blank verse? But
who is it that could impromptu speak it? So in the tones and harmonies
of music. In both nature is carried into the region of art, out from the
region of the actual; and within the region of art the musical utterance
of nature is no more strange than the poetical utterance of nature. The
moral view of the opera I do not here pretend to deal with. My purpose
is to speak on music as an element of social culture; and it is not
beyond the range of possibility that beautiful truths can be united
dramatically to beautiful tones. If they cannot, then society has an
immense loss; and if a noble story cannot be told by music—cannot be
told to a moral purpose, then music ceases to be an art, as it has
always been considered as associated with the divinest impulses of our
nature. The abuses of which the opera is susceptible, are the abuses of
which every form of art is susceptible. The artist stands—he has ever
stood—upon a point between the human and divine. He may carry his art
into gross sensualities of the human, or into lofty spiritualities of
the divine. With the purification of society we shall have the
purification of art and of the artist; and, therefore, I can see no
reason why the opera might not be made effective in the best culture of
social humanity. The lyrical expression of humanity is not less human
than it is religious.

The sacred lyrical drama, or oratorio, seems to be a remnant of the old
mysteries. In those old mysteries a scriptural subject was exhibited to
the people in a theatrical manner. The scriptural subject is all that
remains of the old mystery in the modern oratorio. Stage, scenery,
costume, have departed, and music takes their place. Music, therefore,
in the oratorio, must, by its own power, indicate character, sentiment,
passion; it must unite grandeur and diversity with unity of spirit; it
must unite them with unity of expression. Yet even the oratorio has not
escaped objection. But, if it has been wrongly attacked, it has been as
unwisely defended. What, it is triumphantly asked, can inspire deeper
devotion, more fervent piety, than the sacred composition of Handel? The
mistake of the artiste on this side of the question, has its only
measure in the mistake of the ascetic on the other. The strains, even of
Handel, may be in unison with the highest and purest aspirations of the
mind; but, in his divinest dramas, they are not of themselves—devotion.
But, if high music confers a pleasure that harmonizes with the mind’s
best faculties; if it prepares the mind’s best faculties for their best
exercise; if by lifting the mind up into the sphere of great emotions
from that of mean ones; if by withdrawing it from attention to selfish
desires, it carries it into lofty thought, music exercises for the mind,
even in the temple, a sacred power, though its power should yet only be
artistic. No mind, for instance, can be in a low or degraded condition,
while it is in sympathy with the pure and delectable genius of Haydn. No
mind can have communed with him through his oratorio of the “Creation,”
can have drunk in its liquid melodies—its gladdening hymns of
praise—its soft and heart-soothing airs—its songs, which seem to
sparkle with the light which they celebrate—with the dew that bathed
first the flowers of Paradise—with its anthems of holy exultation, such
as the sons of God might have shouted—with the whole breathing in every
part as it does—with the young soul of goodness and beauty—no mind, I
say, can be in such communion, and for the time be otherwise than
transported beyond all that can belittle or defile. But Handel excites a
profounder sentiment. He is not so cheerful as Haydn. He could not be;
for this he is too massive and austere. He does not, like Haydn, lead
the mind out to nature, he turns it in upon itself. Not loveliness, but
mysteries make the spirit of his music. We find in Haydn the
picturesqueness and the buoyancy of the Catholic worship; in Handel, the
sombre, the inquiring, the meditative thoughtfulness of the Protestant
faith. By Haydn’s “Creation” we are charmed and elated; by Handel’s
“Messiah” we are moved with an overcoming sense of awe and power. Though
nothing can surpass the sweetness of Handel’s melodies, yet interspersed
amidst such masses of harmony, they seem like hymns amidst the billows
of the ocean, or songs among the valleys of the Alps. Handel’s genius
was made for a subject that placed him in the presence of eternity and
the universe. His moods and movements are too vast for the moods and
movements of common interests or the common heart. They require the
spaces of the worlds. They require interests coincident with man’s
destiny, and with man’s duration. Though Handel’s airs in the “Messiah”
are of sweetest and gentlest melody, they have majesty in their
sweetness and their gentleness. We can associate them with no event
lower than that with which they are connected. In such tones we can
conceive the Saviour’s birth celebrated in the song of angels; in such
tones we can fancy the Redeemer welcomed in hosannas by those who
ignorantly dragged him afterward to Calvary. And then the plaintiveness
of Handel in the “Messiah,” has its true horizon only in that which
girds the immortal. It is not simply plaintive, it is mysteriously
awful. It is not a grief for earthly man, it is a grief for him who bore
the griefs of all men—for Him who carried our sorrows—who was wounded
for our transgressions—who was bruised for our iniquities, who was
oppressed and afflicted, and who bore the chastisement of our peace. It
is not a grief in which any common spirit dare complain. It is fit only
for Him who had sorrows to which no man’s sorrows were like. It does not
cause us to pity, but to tremble. It does not move us to weeping,
because there lie beneath it, thoughts which are too deep for tears. And
then, in unison with this dread and solemn pathos, is the subdued but
mighty anguish of the general harmony. When the victory is
proclaimed—the victory over the grave—the victory over death—the
victory in which mortality is swallowed up of life—we are lost in the
glory of a superhuman chorus; our imagination breaks all local bounds;
we fancy all the elements of creation, all glorified and risen men, all
the hosts of Heaven’s angels united in this exultant anthem. Handel
truly is the Milton of music.

The grandest office of music, however, is that in which, no doubt, it
originated—that in which, early, it had its first culture; in which,
latest, it has its best—I mean its office in religion. In the sanctuary
it was born, and in the service of God it arose with a sublimity with
which it could never have been inspired in the service of pleasure. More
assimilated than any other art to the spiritual nature of man, it
affords a medium of expression the most congenial to that nature.
Compared with tones that breathe out from a profound, a spiritually
musical soul, how poor is any allegory which painting can present, or
that symbol can indicate. The soul is invisible; its emotions admit no
more than itself of shape or limitation. The religious emotions cannot
always have even verbal utterance. They often seek an utterance yet
nearer to the infinite; and such they find in music. You cannot
delineate a feeling—at most you can but suggest it by delineation. But
in music you can by intonation directly give the feeling. Thus related
to the unseen soul, music is a voice for faith, which is itself the
realization of things not seen. And waiting as the soul is amidst
troubles and toils, looking upward from the earth, and onward out of
time, for a better world or a purer life, in its believing and glad
expectancy, music is the voice of its hope. In the depression and
despondency of conviction; in the struggles of repentance; in the
consolations and rejoicing of forgiveness; in the wordless calm of
internal peace, music answers to the mood, and soothingly breaks the
dumbness of the heart. For every charity that can sanctify and bless
humanity, music has its sacred measures; and well does goodness merit
the richest harmony of sound, that is itself the richest harmony of
heaven. Sorrow, also, has its consecrated melody. The wounded spirit and
the broken heart are attempered and assuaged by the murmurings of divine
song. A plaintive hymn soothes the departing soul. It mingles with
weeping in the house of death. It befits the solemn ritual of the grave.
The last supper was closed with a hymn, and many a martyr for Him who
went from that supper to his agony, made their torture jubilant in songs
of praise.

An essay equal to the subject on the vicissitudes and varieties of
sacred music, would be one of the most interesting passages in the
history of art. In their long wanderings to the land of promise, sacred
music was among the hosts of Israel; and in that great temple of nature,
floored by the desert, and roofed by the sky, they chanted the song of
Miriam and of Moses. It was in their Sabbath meetings—it resounded with
the rejoicings of their feasts, and with the gladness of their jubilees.
When Solomon built a house to the Lord, it was consecrated with cymbals,
and psalteries, and harps, with the sounds of trumpets, and the swell of
voices. As long as the temple stood, music hallowed its services; and
that music must have been supremely grand which suited the divine poetry
of the inspired and kingly lyrist. Israel was scattered—the temple was
no more. Silence and desolation dwelt in the place of the sanctuary.
Zion heard no longer the anthems of her Levites. A new word that was
spoken first in Jerusalem had gone forth among the nations; and that too
had its music. At first it was a whisper among the lowly in the
dwellings of the poor. Stealthily it afterward was murmured in the
palace of the Cæsars. In the dead night, in the depths of the catacombs,
it trembled in subdued melodies filled with the love of Jesus. At length
the grand cathedral arose, and the stately spire; courts and arches
echoed, and pillars shook with the thunder of the majestic organ, and
choirs, sweetly attuned, joined their voices in all the moods and
measures of the religious heart, in its most exalted, most profound,
most intense experience put into lyrical expression. I know that piety
may reject, may repel this form of expression, still these sublime
ritual harmonies cannot but give the spirit that sympathizes with them,
the sense of a mightier being. But sacred music has power without a
ritual. In the rugged hymn, which connects itself, not alone with
immortality, but also with the memory of brave saints, there is power.
There is power in the hymn in which our father’s joined. Grand were
those rude psalms which once arose amidst the solitudes of the Alps.
Grand were those religious songs, sung in brave devotion by the
persecuted Scotch, in the depths of their moors and their glens. The
hundredth psalm, rising in the fullness of three thousand voices up into
the clear sky, broken among rocks, prolonged and modulated through
valleys, softened over the surface of mountain-guarded lakes, had a
grandeur and a majesty, contrasted with which mere art is poverty and
meanness. And while thus reflecting on sacred music, we think with
wonder on the Christian Church—on its power and on its compass. Less
than nineteen centuries ago, its first hymn was sung in an upper chamber
of Jerusalem; and those who sung it were quickly scattered. And now the
Christian hymn is one that never ceases—one that is heard in every
tongue; and the whisper of that upper chamber is now a chorus that fills
the world.

Music is an essential element in social life and social culture, and our
times have few better movements than the increasing introduction of
vocal music into popular education. The higher kinds of music might be
included in all the higher kinds of education for men as well as for
women. Milton so teaches in his great tractate; and so the Greeks
practiced, in whose training no faculty was wasted or overlooked. The
music which is now most wanted, however, is music for the common heart.
If education will give us the taste for such music, and give us the
music, it will confer upon us a benefit, a blessing. It is not desired
that music in the home, or in the friendly circle, should never wander
out of the sphere of the home or the friendly circle, only let not these
spheres of feeling be without any strains peculiarly suitable to
themselves. Let the theatre have its music; let the camp have its music;
let the dance-room have its music; let the church have its music; but
let the home and the friendly gathering also have their music.

We have for the cultivated, music of rare powers and in great abundance;
but we need a music for the people—and no music can be music for the
people, but that which answers to simple and direct emotion. It is a
most important need. The music of the opera, granting it were ever so
pure, and had no resistance to encounter, can be had only in cities, and
can never reach the scattered masses of the population. The music of the
oratorio must have a limitation even still more restricted. Popular
music must be domestic, social music. We have it not; therefore we are a
silent people, and our writings have no lyrical inspirations. The finer
and deeper elements of popular life have no true medium of exposition.
These subtle, delicate, wordless idealities of the soul, which the
rudest have, are without music; that alone, which can take them from the
confining bosom, and give them to the vital air. Our rural life is
gladdened by no song—is the subject of no song; and our social life is
almost as silent as the rural. National music we have none: and our
political songs are, generally, a shame to doggerel, and a libel upon
tune. Complaining on the want of social and domestic music, will not, I
am aware, supply it; and yet it is no less a want. We want it on the
summer’s evening, when our work is done, to rest the spirit as we rest
the body; and while the eye is filled with visible beauty, to bring the
soul into harmony with invisible goodness. We want it in the winter’s
night, by the winter fire, to cheer us while the hours pass, and to
humanize in amusing us. We want it in our friendly re-unions, not for
delight alone, but also for charity and peace, to exclude the demon of
idle or evil speaking, and to silence the turbulence of polemical or
political discussion. We want it in our churches. Christianity is the
home-feeling and the social-feeling made perfect. The music of it should
be the home-feeling and the social-feeling consecrated. As it is, our
Protestant churches at least have either a drawling psalmody with the
monotony of a lullaby, or they have patches of selections that want
unity, appropriateness, or meaning. A music is wanted in our Protestant
churches such as Christianity ought to have; a music, simple yet
grand—varied but not capricious—gladsome with holy joy, not with
irreverent levity, not sentimental, yet tender, solemn but not
depressing—not intolerant to the beauties of art, and yet not scornful
of popular feeling. If a true and natural taste for music should spring
up and be cultivated through the country, not in cities only, but in
every village and district, it would be an auspicious phenomenon. It
would be a most vital and a most humanizing element in social life. It
would break the dullness of our homes; it would brighten the hour of our
meetings; would enliven our hospitality, and it would sublime our
worship. “Let who that will make the laws of a people,” some one said,
“but let me make their songs;” to which a great and patriotic composer
might add, Let who that will supply the words of a people’s songs, if I
shall be allowed to give these words to music.

                 *        *        *        *        *




                             SPRING LILIES.


             ’Neath their green and cool cathedrals,
               In the garden lilies bloom,
             Casting on the fresh spring zephyr
               Peal on peal of sweet perfume;
             Often have I, pausing near them
               When the sunset flushed the sky,
             Seen the coral bells vibrating
               With their fragrant harmony.

             But within my quiet dwelling
               I have now a lily fair,
             Whose young spirit’s sweet spring budding
               Watch I with unfailing care.
             God, in placing her beside me,
               Made my being most complete,
             And my heart keeps time forever
               With the music of her feet.

             I remember not whilst gazing
               In her earnest eyes of blue,
             That the earth holds aught of sorrow,
               Aught less innocent and true.
             And the restlessness and longing
               Wakened by the cares of day,
             With the burden and the tumult,
               In her presence fall away.

             Shield my Lily, Holy Father!
               Shield her from the whirlwind’s might,
             But protracted sunshine temper
               With a soft and starry night;
             ’Neath the burning sun of summer
               Scorched and shrunk the spring flower lies,
             Human hearts contract when strangers
               Long to clouds and tearful eyes.

             Give her purpose strong and holy,
               Faith and self-devotion high;
             These Life’s common by-ways brighten,
               Every hope intensify.
             Teach her all the brave endurance
               That the sons of earth require;
             May she with a patient labor
               To the great and good aspire.

             Should some mighty grief oppress her
               Heavier than she can bear,
             Oh! sustain her by Thy presence,
               Hear and answer Thou her prayer.
             And whene’er the storms of winter
               Round my precious Lily reign,
             To a fairer clime transplant her
               There to live and bloom again.
                                                  M. G. H.

                 *        *        *        *        *




                               THE EARTH.


                           BY R. H. STODDARD.


        As one who walks with eyes upon the ground,
        Arrested slow beside a dusty mound,
        Where swarms of ants are bustling in the sand,
        As if they had a Universe on hand,
        Surveys their nothings with a quiet smile,
        And stops to muse and meditate a while—
        Even so the sage with philosophic mind
        Looks down upon the earth and all mankind!
        And yet withal this little orb is grand,
        With its circumference of sea and land:
        The Ocean girds it with a belt immense,
        Heaving in billowy magnificence
        Round Continents with all their subject lands,
        A thousand sceptres in their giant hands!—
        And mountains loom majestical on high,
        And lift their foreheads in the blank of sky,
        Bathed in its brightness, while their robes of snow
        Trail o’er the tallest pines, and far below,
        Poured from their urns, the streams divide the plain
        And bear their tributes to the sounding main.
        And the round hills and verdant solitudes
        That slumber in the heart of trackless woods;
        The broad champain, the hollow vale and mead,
        And the green pastures where the cattle feed
        Deep in the daisies; and the silver brooks,
        And the long winding lanes, and grassy nooks,
        All, all, are clothed in loveliness and light,
        The various beauty of the day and night,
        While the great Earth, as when its flight begun,
        Wheels like a mighty eagle round the Sun!
        Yes! Earth is beautiful in every phase,
        Covered with glory and perpetual bays;—
        What pomps and pageants fill the glowing east,
        Hung like a palace on a bridal feast,
        When clouds of purple standards are unrolled,
        And morning lifts its diadem of gold!
        What streams of radiance flood the azure field,
        When the Noon marches with his shining shield
        And scales the eternal steep of Heaven alone,
        And looks o’er Nature from his burning throne!
        What dreamy softness in the melting west
        When Evening sinks in holiness to rest,
        And the young crescent moon, an argent barque,
        Drifts up the starry ocean of the dark!
        And how sublime the black tempestuous cloud,
        Where thunders shout their prophecies aloud
        With tongues of fire, that flash from sphere to sphere,
        While congregated nations quake in fear!
        How glorious all! how changeless and serene
        Where generations vanish from the scene.
        Yet what is Earth in Nature’s wondrous whole,
        Which mirrors dimly its Creative Soul?
        Less than ant-hill, even the smallest one,
        Whose gates thrown back exclude the summer sun.
        A single grain of sand from out the sea,
        The deep of Chaos and Eternity,
        Whose bubbles are The Ages dim and vast,
        Melting into the dark abysmal Past!
        A mote in the cerulean space of air,
        One of the innumerous myriads floating there,
        Wafted of old from God’s eternal seat,
        Where stars and suns lie thick as dust around his feet!

                 *        *        *        *        *




                              ALONE—ALONE!


                         BY MRS. I. W. MERCUR.


    “Her friends had one after one departed, and in her mind
    continually rang the monotonous words, alone, alone!”

           I am alone, oh God! alone—alone!
             Yet thousands round me crowd life’s busy mart,
           Whose ceaseless hum is as a deathless moan
             Forever falling on my weary heart—
                               I am alone!

           I am alone—around me press the gay,
             The light of heart, they who have never known
           The blight of sorrow, or the sure decay
             Of every joy the spirit here has known—
                               I am alone!

           I am alone—yet memory oft doth bring
             Back the sweet visions of life’s sunny day,
           Of friends unchanged, who in my early spring
             With smiles of love illumed my joyous way—
                               I am alone!

           I am alone—alas! stern death has won
             Hearts that I cherished, and fond eyes of light;
           Kind tones are hushed, and brows I gazed upon
             In life’s full glory greet no more my sight—
                               I am alone!

           Alone—alone!—for unto me no more
             The living turn with thought or feeling’s flow.
           And joy for me I feel on earth is o’er—
             I never more shall love or friendship know—
                               I am alone!

           Alone and weary, yet I strive to wear
             Ever a look of calm, serene repose,
           And smiling seek to hide each galling care
             And burning sorrow which my spirit knows—
                               I am alone!

           I am alone—and far, oh! far away
             From where my home of happy childhood lies,
           From scenes beloved where fountains murmuring play
             And smile beneath my own, my native skies—
                               I am alone!

           Alone—alone!—and my crushed heart doth bear
             Cold and neglect from those for whom I pour
           My full soul forth—whose images I wear
             Forever shrined in memory’s sacred store—
                                I am alone!

           I am alone, but in my fevered dreams
             Friends throng around me—voices loved I hear.
           Light once again upon my pathway beams,
             But I awake!—no forms beloved are near—
                               I am alone!

           Alone—alone!—no more the star I see
             Of Hope which once illumed my cloudless sky.
           And naught is left on this wide earth to me,
             Save but to look on Nature’s face and die—
                               I am alone!

                 *        *        *        *        *




                            PEDRO DE PADILH.


                            BY J. M. LEGARE.


                      (_Continued from page 148._)

                         SPAIN, AND TERCERA.  }
                                AD. 1583.     }

Meanwhile, the Marquis of Santa-Cruz with a hundred sail was steering
from Lisbon to Tercera, bent upon reaching that island before the French
fleet, and moreover settling it in his own mind to hang the Viceroy de
Torrevedros, (who was at that moment taking wine with De Chaste to their
mutual longevity,) for sticking to the landless and luckless King
Anthony of Portugal, in preference to his own master Philip the Second,
sometimes called the Prudent, but by the Protestants, whom he roasted
and otherwise ill-treated, the Demon of the South.

Señor Inique’s vessel was the Doblon, and our acquaintance Don Pedro’s
the Pez-de-mar, but on the day designated, the two maîtres-de-camp dined
together in the Doblon, besides whom were at table some half dozen
cavaliers of more or less note. At the close of the meal, Sir Pedro
said—

“Gentlemen all, this is a day I never let pass without thought of the
brave man whose head fell ten years ago this noon, at Brussels. I ask a
_pater_ of the company here present for the rest of his soul.”

“If you mean Count Egmont,” answered one, “there never was truer knight.
I was near him at the time of his death, and believe him to have been as
loyal as you or I.”

“A doubtful comparison,” cried another, laughing, “since you question
the king’s justice.”

“By no means,” returned the Constable of Castile. “The king acknowledged
as much himself. I was present when the news arrived, and he said with
his usual smile, ‘These two salmon heads are better off than three-score
heads of frogs!’”

“Yes, and the French ambassador wrote to court, ‘I have seen a head fall
which has twice made France quake.’”

“Well,” said the constable, “I was but a stripling at the time, but I
well remember how the count led his lances at St. Quentin. There was not
a—hush! what’s that?” he stopped suddenly and asked.

“What?” demanded most of his audience, who had heard nothing but the
breaking of Don Pedro’s glass upset by his elbow. Perhaps Don Pedro,
sitting next, was the only other who heard the smothered cry from a
partition behind their host, for Don Inique’s face was as usual
inflexible as a mask, and Padilh, turning to the constable, said—

“I interrupted you. You were saying?”

“Count Egmont rode so gallantly, there was not a man in the army had
seen the like before; it was a ballad of the campeador acted to the
life. Even the king, when he came down from the Escurial, praised his
bravery, and afterward presented him a sword, upon which was engraved
‘St. Quentin.’”

The constable may have repeated the last word to satisfy a doubt in his
mind, but if so he was disappointed in his purpose, for no response came
from the partition, although a momentary silence followed the close of
the sentence. I mention this little incident because it was the prelude
to a singular conversation between the two camp-masters, the next
morning, on board the Pez-de-mar.

“I cannot be mistaken, Padilh,” said the other, in his starched way.
“You heard the exclamation yesterday at table, and endeavored to drown
it. You saved me, sir, a pang—for which I am grateful,” he added, with
the air of a man compelled to acknowledge a service.

“I did my best and quickest to forestall curiosity,” answered Sir Pedro
kindly. “The Constable of Castile is the only gentleman in the fleet who
suspects the presence of your—your—son. And that only since yesterday;
he told me as much last evening. For your precautions in Portugal have
been effectual in keeping a knowledge of the matter even from most of
our comrades at St. Quentin.”

“A curse fall on the name,” muttered Inique bitterly. “It is the only
touchstone his memory has, and at its utterance nothing but force can
stay his screams. God pity me: I act it all over in mind whenever the
boy cries out as he did on the field.”

Padilh knew his associate well enough to disguise what commiseration he
felt, and without noticing the interruption continued—

“Thus, señor, your secret is safe still; for as you may readily believe,
the constable got as little information from my tongue as by his own at
table.”

“Do you think he pronounced the name with design?” cried the
maître-de-camp, his brows contracting. “If I—”

“No,” returned honest Don Pedro decidedly, “the constable is a man of
worth, and would pry into no one’s affairs systematically. But his chief
defect is a tendency to say or do whatever comes into his head, and that
he falls into difficulty less often is perhaps owing more to luck than
consideration on his part. Don’t you remember hearing the answer he made
his Holiness, while a mere lad?”

“No,” absently.

“Why,” persisted the knight, regardless of the doubtful attention of his
auditor, and moved by a good-natured wish to lead away from the painful
topic, “the brusquerie of the whole affair made it the talk at court;
where were you that you failed to hear it? The constable was sent to
congratulate his Holiness on his accession to St. Peter’s chair, but the
Pope taking umbrage at the youth of the ambassador, exclaimed
aloud—‘What! has the King of Spain no men in his dominions, that he
sends us a face without a beard?’ Whereupon the fiery boy, stretching
himself up and stroking with forefinger and thumb his upper lip, where a
mustache should have been but was not, said with a frown—‘Sir, had my
royal master known your Holiness measured wisdom by a beard, he would
doubtless have sent a he-goat to honor you!’”

After a pause Inique said—(the capernian episode was evidently lost
upon him)—

“I have no need of any mortal’s sympathy, Padilh, and the man that
pities me openly must answer to my sword for it. You have done neither
to my knowledge, yet you were not far off when I struck the boy,” (he
dropped his voice here, as a weight on the conscience will make people
do.) “If you choose to listen, the secret motives of a man who for
fifteen years has had no thought for his second child, until moved to
avenge her, because the first, an idiot, intervened, may startle your
ears, Pedro Padilh.”

“The recital may ease your breast,” said our knight in some surprise.

“There is no likelihood of what you say,” answered Don Augustino, a
shade of scorn crossing his moody face, “and I wish it otherwise. Why I
choose you, a companion in arms, for confessor, you will learn in time;
perhaps your long friendship and yesterday’s prompt action have their
influence. These things you witnessed or know; the mad blows, their
result, the measures I have taken to be constantly within reach of his
voice? Why? have you, has any one, hesitated to give some cloak, some
color, to so singular a course?”

Each of these interrogatories, rapidly put, Sir Pedro answered in turn
by a slight token of assent; he was about to reply more fully to the
last, when the other stopped him with a gesture.

“Never mind. I know what is said. That I hide away the living reminder
of my crime from the world; that I am remorseful, or doing penance, or
else crazed. Let them prate. Sir Pedro, by all the saints, the boy I
struck is not my son!”

“Poor fellow!” thought the knight, compassionately; “his last plea is
the right one.”

“Don Pedro Padilh, there was a man of good birth and great wealth, but
little or no character, or care for character, whom I saved once from
being hanged. He was grateful, after his headlong fashion, for the
service, and in the end proposed to unite our infant children; he had
one son, and I a son and daughter; and consolidate our joint estates. At
first my soul revolted at the suggestion; an union between my own
offspring and that of a redeemed felon, appeared to me monstrous. But
while I debated the matter, difficulties softened. I knew better than
any one the smallness of my fortune, which extravagance had reduced to
the tatters of its former amplitude; but of this I said nothing, and the
papers were signed in due form. That day was the last I could touch my
breast proudly, and say, ‘Here is the abode of honor.’”

“And this is the soldier whose honor is held up to the world as a
pattern!” Padilh mused.

“Still the degradation of such connection preyed upon my mind. I wanted
the money to perpetuate the wealth of my house; but how be rid of the
bad blood? And about this time my friend went abroad, leaving his boy in
my charge. I confronted the temptation only to be overcome in the end;
sent away my servants, and removing to the mountains chose others; and
when these were assembled, I, myself, took occasion to call the names of
the infants before them, that there might be no mistake—_no mistake_,
you understand—as names may from what they have been. My own boy I
called—”

“Speak, Sir Augustino!” ejaculated Padilh, sharply.

“Hilo de Ladron; the other—”

“Man, man!” cried the knight, rising and standing over against the
speaker, “You have made an idiot of and imprison my own kin—the son of
my half-brother. What reparation can you make?”

“Reparation! Look here, at these premature seams and wrinkles, grizzled
hair and beard. Has that unsteady hand nothing to show of an iron temper
shattered by sorrow?”

“Sir, your selfish sorrow blinds you. These are signs of retribution on
you, not of reparation to the party injured. Don Augustino, I joined
this expedition with the sole purpose of saving from ruin, if I might, a
lad whom I despise for his vices; and do you think I will leave longer
at your mercy the real Hilo, whom, in place of condemning, I can only
pity.”

“That rests with me,” returned the maître-de-camp, with a slight sneer.
“But listen to me, Don Pedro; you judge my case before it is stated.”

“Finish, sir,” answered Padilh, moodily, resuming his seat; “and heaven
grant your conscience proves clearer than it seems to me likely to do.”

Inique, without comment, took up the word where the interruption
occurred.

“My reasoning took this shape. My daughter is a puny thing—there is no
probability of her surviving to even girlhood. What does it matter if
the baby is betrothed to her brother? As for De Ladron, if he ever
returns from the new world, how is he to recognize his boy, grown out of
remembrance, if the child does not die—he seems pining away
rapidly—before that time. Hernan Ladron I never saw again; but his
infant grew strong and healthy in our change of climate, and this vexed
me hourly. I had felt sure the weakly thing could not live, or the
exchange would not have been made; and now, he was growing up a quiet,
mild boy—pah! it made me sick to think he believed himself my son, as
did all the world beside. The sense of this contrast pushed from my
brain all other concern. I cursed the grasping folly which had tempted
me to barter a gallant fellow, like my own boy, for an estate and this
whey-faced child. However, he should go to war with me, and be cured of
his girlishness. But when, at St. Quentin, he fled before the first
charge of the French, cowering at my stirrup, I was frantic with rage
and shame. I had no love for the boy; his very existence was a daily
threat of exposure, and I beat him, as you all saw, with my sword hilt,
to drive him a second time into the fight. What followed, too, you all
knew. But, until this day, no mortal has learnt the yearning pity that
mastered my passions and filled my breast with remorse. I believe my
first resolution was to confess my infamy and restore the heir his
wealth and name; but I waited until he should recover, and when I saw he
was likely to remain an idiot, I changed my mind.”

“Don Augustino, you would have been less dishonored by confessing your
dishonor,” cried our knight, here. “You proved yourself, in the sight of
Heaven, a greater coward than your reputed son.”

“Sir,” replied the other, hotly, flushing red, “you forget I am your
equal in point of rank, if not virtue, and wear a sword. You tax my
forbearance heavily.”

“A horse in meadow neighs louder than a horse under saddle,” answered
Padilh. “Overlook the reproach, Don Augustino, and pass on.”

“I set some value on your friendship, and will not consent to lose it
for a hard word honestly spoken,” Inique said, not very contentedly.

“I altered my mind, but not altogether. I resolved not a fraction of his
income should be used in the service of me or mine, and reduced the
expenses of my household accordingly. Hilo, my real son, left to his own
guidance at home, had become a ruinous spendthrift, and openly revolted
at any curtailment of what he considered his rights. But against his
wickedness I had, as a set off, the patience and affection of the
supposititious son; the very qualities I had before despised now touched
me most—his mildness of face and speech, and trustfulness in my
protection—for the whole past seemed wiped out of his remembrance, and
but a single word was capable of recalling any portion of it—the word
the Constable of Castile spoke yesterday at table. Perhaps the cries and
sounds of battle might recall my shame and his sorrow, but my care has
hitherto proved successful in keeping such from his ears.”

“Yet there seems to me in all this, Don Augustino, no good reason for
your becoming the boy’s jailor,” said Sir Pedro.

“Stay. If it was hard to resolve on publishing my infamy with my own
mouth, was it easy to bear the thought that some day it must be realised
in the growing likeness of my prisoner to his true father, Ladron? I
watched this fast maturing resemblance with the anguish of one seeing
his death warrant signed, understanding to the full how the crime which
my voluntary confession might have softened in the eyes of the world,
would grow in odium as time elapsed. I fancied it was only needful for
you, or any one familiar with the father’s face, to catch a glimpse of
the son’s to detect my secret; and I kept the sole evidence near my
person, not because it was the safest, but the least harassing course it
was possible to pursue.”

“The least harassing, Don Augustino,” the knight said, “would have been
to acknowledge your criminality at first, and have made restitution
openly as you did in private. Better do so now than never.”

“What! when the son of a felon in yonder ship must be disowned only to
substitute a felon himself! No, sir; the most I can do is what I now
purpose—to find this reckless youth and turn him from his vicious life
by every means but that you propose. Only in the last extremity will I
show him to be as penniless in the future as now, and that the girl he
has exhausted his vileness to dishonor is his sister, and I the wretched
father of both.”

“And only in such extremity will your words have weight with Hilo de
Ladron, as I suppose, for your sake, he must yet be called, although I
grudge him the name. But it seems to me, Don Augustino Inique, you prate
more of dishonor than a man should who has committed felony to his own
conscience and in God’s sight; and that the honor you esteem so highly
is nothing better than the declamation of those who surround you.”

“A truce to your sarcasms,” cried Inique, pale with anger. “I am not
here, Padilh, to listen to a sermon or be ordered a penance. If you will
help me in this affair by your intervention, you will not find me
ungrateful; and I know enough of my own nature, as you might, to feel
assured that, left to my own resources, I may do that in the heat of
passion which cannot be undone. What! am I so fallen in your eyes that
you cannot afford me the time and occasion I need for amendment, or
distrust my best designs?”

“No, by St. Jago,” cried our generous don, “that I will not, Inique. I
have done you some wrong in thought, perhaps, but I will make amends by
assisting you where I may with proper regard to my own views and
affections. But, you understand, I annex a condition—the true Hilo must
pass from your care into mine as soon as we effect a landing. As his
nearest relative, I have a higher right to the charge of his person than
the—than yourself, Don Augustino.”

“Don Pedro,” answered Inique, slowly, after a pause, “you have justice
on your side, and I will not oppose the transfer if you insist. But I
beg you earnestly to consider that I, from hating, have come to love the
youth better—yes, better than my own children; and until the present
adjustment succeeds or fails, you may do worse than leave him in my
keeping, as before—only that the doors of his prison, as you seemed but
now to consider it, are open to you from this hour. I pledge you my
word, at all hazard or pain, to restore him to you at the close of this
expedition.”

“Well, let it be so,” replied Don Pedro, surprised and pleased at the
other’s words.

And the maître-de-camp, with a breast somewhat less burdened, betook
himself to his ship again.

A couple of days later the peaked and thickly-wooded shores of Tercera
were first visible, and the armada coasting along, to the mortal terror
of the Portuguese, who were parceled out in companies to defend the
accessible points, and miserably ignorant where the Spaniards would make
their descent, came to anchor off St. Catherine, where about fifty
French and twice as many Portuguese were drawn up to oppose the landing.

“It would be a pity to cross the humor of the French gentlemen, yonder,”
Santa-Cruz said, with a grim smile. “But their allies will only
embarrass their manœuvres, and had better be routed before hand. Don’t
you think we can frighten them, Pòlvora?”

“Frighten them!” cried that cavalier; “I can see, at this distance, the
finery of some glittering in the sunshine, as if the wearers were
shaking all over. Let us try if they are not too frightened to run.”

So the signal was given, and a general discharge of cannon followed from
the fleet, doing no special harm. I believe the widow Jean’s son was
decapitated, and that young fool, Allain, who must needs leave his
pretty sweetheart Annette in Floillé to pick up a little glory, that his
marriage might come off with more eclat than any in his village, lost a
leg or arm; but these were trifles nobody minds in a skirmish.

However, it was before the balls came bumping along the sands—indeed,
while they were disporting, like great whales, in the outer surf, and
casting up jets of water at each _ricochet_, that the brave rear-guard
took to their heels—a piece of prudence for which I beg the indulgence
of those military young men who are suffered by their employers to sport
moustachios in their shops and counting-houses, and whose chief motive
for advocating, in strong language, a dissolution of the Union, is
supposed to lie in the admirable opportunity to be afforded of winning
undying laurels in civil warfare; for I would intimate, however
reprehensible cowardice may be on any occasion, and on this in
particular, that watching the lively skipping from wave to wave of such
iron globes as a 42-pounder debouches, while chatting with the officer
of artillery, who has just sighted the piece at a hogshead anchored in
the bay, is quite a different thing from doing the same when serving as
the hogshead yourself.

“Yonder go a brave enemy!” cried Padilh, with a laugh, to his colleague
in the next barge, the two maîtres-de-camp heading the flotilla with the
landing party. “If any fall in your way hereafter, don’t forget they’re
women; spare their lives, as you wear spurs, señor mine.”

To this Inique answered, standing erect in the stern and shading his
eyes with his palm, quite another personage in voice and carriage from
the penitent of two days back:

“But the line of the French has not a gap in it—yes, one, which they
have just filled with a fresh man. There’ll be sharp work there, Padilh,
although we are strong enough to surround and capture the whole
detachment. Lay to your oars, men! Make prisoners of as many of the
gallant fellows as you can.”

“What’s come over the master?” grumbled a sergeant to a crony. “Last
time he marched against the French it was nothing but ‘keep your pikes
level, my lads; the man that fails to spit his man, deserves to be cut
over the head in return.’ And now it’s, ‘don’t hurt them, these fine
fellows.’ You see, I like a man to be one thing.”

“Why, they say Señor Inique has a cousin, or a son-in-law, or something
of the sort, who is no better than he should be, and at this moment in
the French camp. Who knows if the señor hasn’t an idea of turning coat
some day himself? It looks like it, don’t it, sergeant?”

“No; hang it, man, he wouldn’t do such a dirty thing. Why, don’t you
know, you unbelieving Thomas, there ain’t a gentleman in all Spain with
such a name for honor!”

“Well, may be; but I like to be sure of a thing of the sort. Honesty and
uprightness is my motto.”

“Hey! what’s that Mig’s saying?” said a sailor who pulled the bow oar,
with a grin, to his neighbor. “I lived near La Mécha myself, egad! and I
know there wa’n’t a lamb sure of being raised so long as _he_ was about.
May be he’s forgot my phiz, with the tip of my nose sliced off by that
turbaned chap’s cim’tar.”

So the gossip was kept up until a volley of twenty or so arquebuses, as
the fleet grounded in tolerable line, turned their thoughts too busily
in another channel to leave time for such tattling; and the old
campaigners of the later Moorish wars were out and formed in “battle”
before Capt. Bourgignon poured in his reserve fire, and fell upon the
invaders with the audacity of a hawk half as large as your hand pouncing
upon a turkey a fourth as big as your body; only that the enemy was not
in any respect like a turkey—more like a condor, I should say, in point
of ferocity and collected action. He marched up from the submerged beach
to the sands above high-water, with no more concern for the struggling
handful in front than you or I would for the whiff of sleet blown in our
faces on a windy day in the streets. To be sure, the smooth tablet left
by the last tide, was written over with a heavy stylus, and dabbled with
such ink as conquerors and others who leave their mark on the times in
which they lived, employ; moreover, there were numerous unsightly
blotches dropped about, which retained enough vitality sometimes to
scream in a manner calculated to shock our fire-eating civilians into a
wholesome distaste to civil collision and slaying. Of course, such
things are necessities, like lightning and volcanic eruptions, despite
the efforts of Mr. Burritt to show the contrary. The exception appears
strongest when one of us loses a brother or a husband, with a bullet in
the heart or head, as Amelia did George at Brussels, or more than one
acquaintance of mine, now wearing premature widow’s-weeds, in the late
Mexican war.

On the whole, there is something vastly fascinating in military display
and glory; and I confess, when I call to mind the bray of trumpets,
glint of steel harness, and gallant show of surcoats, paraded that July
morning along the St. Catherine beach, I am tempted to drag my obliging
reader into the thick of the fight, and recapitulate, with cannibal
appetite, the shouts, groans, and extorted cries of agony, by which you
could have told with shut eyes how the work advanced, and where this or
that poor devil was left sprawling on the driftweed, with a saucer full
of blood in a sea-shell, perhaps, just under his left side; to say
nothing of those who enacted the parts, as near as their heavy armor and
different locomotive organization allowed, of fowls recently beheaded—a
sight full of interest to even those darlings of mamma who are brought
up to feed sparrows with crumbs, but slay mice and centipedes without
restriction. All I intend relating of this skirmish is, that Capt.
Bourgignon was killed, as were most of his officers, and as to the
fifteen men remaining out of the fifty, not one was without a wound.
They could not have acquitted themselves better had De Chaste himself
been present, which he was not, but on the opposite side of a high
promontory lying next La Praya, making what haste he might to come up
with the combatants, whose whereabouts he knew by the cannonading.

Three days before this the viceroy had sent word to the commander that
the Spanish fleet could plainly be seen from the Peak; and riding along
the coast, De Chaste heard the sentinels posted on the mountains ringing
bells and firing their arquebuses, in token of the approach of the
enemy, who were not long in arriving within gun-shot of the shore, and
keeping the islanders in constant alarm, as before hinted, by cannon
shots and the hovering of a cluster of galleys about every available
landing. The French general had his hands full in following these last,
encouraging his little garrisons, and endeavoring to find bread for his
troops, whose dinners the Count de Torrevedros never troubled himself
about. Indeed, that viceregal nobleman had enough to do to consider how
best to ingratiate himself with the Marquis of Santa-Cruz, and for the
present keep out of harm’s way. It was not only the count, however, who
cared little for the landing of the Spaniards and ruin of the French,
provided their persons and property remained secure—a tolerably
universal wish being that their allies had gone to the bottom before
reaching Tercera and dragging them into a siege, when all they wanted
was safety and submission.

“Senhor Commandante,” said the Portuguese captain at La Praya, while the
pair rode out, as usual, with a company or two at their heels, “you can
now see for yourself, yonder, how little the number of the enemy has
been magnified.”

“So much the better,” answered the commander, like the Wolf in Little
Red Ridinghood; “we will have more to make prisoners.”

“O—h!” cried the Portuguese, the idea being new to him.

“Confound the man’s bragging,” he muttered to himself; “he talks as if
they were children or savages he has to do with.”

Whereupon De Chaste added, with something like a smile on his hard face:

“You see at least, senhor captain, they are not afraid of us, if we are
of them, for they pull within reach of our batteries; and here comes a
ball to measure the distance between us.”

“St. Hubert! Are we to stand here to be shot without chance of drawing
sword?” cried Captain Gaza, brushing the sand thrown over him from his
holyday doublet. “It is madness, sir commander, madness; and I cannot
expose my brave men to such needless danger.”

“As you like best; you will find a half mile up the beach out of cannon
range,” indifferently rejoined the French knight, and spurred closer to
the water’s edge, followed by his countrymen, many of whom, in passing,
saluted the Portuguese ironically, while others, out of earshot of the
conversation, wondered at the blanched visage of the captain, and his
taking himself and company to the skirt of the wood a mile or more back.

“Duvict,” said De Chaste, presently, to that cavalier, whom he had
called to his side, “you will ride over to-night to Angra, and tell the
viceroy we all count it strange, that, with the enemy threatening the
coast, he is no where to be seen; perhaps, if he is bent on shutting up
himself, he will take this captain off our hands; the fewer such cowards
in our ranks, the better chance will we have of successful defense. At
all events, I insist on the withdrawal of this Gaza, even if his troop
goes with him. Moreover, I demand in the queen’s name, an immediate
supply of rations for our men here and elsewhere. Lose no time on your
journey.”

“I am so well pleased with the errand, that I will set out this instant,
monseigneur, if you consent. Why wait until our return to Porta Praya?”
cried Duvict, cheerfully.

“Go, then,” answered the commander, nodding approval; “and if he is not
to be met with at Angra, search the country till you find him.”

The viceroy was not at Angra, that city being too exposed to bombardment
to suit his present fancy; but the Frenchman found him at his
country-house among the hills, keeping a sharp look-out over the roads
leading coastward.

“Tell the honorable commander,” replied Torrevedros, dissembling his
annoyance at the ambassador’s blunt message, “I will surely join him as
soon as I make certain levies, calculated to do him more service than
five troop of horse. But I take it ill, he shows so little faith in my
concern for his safety at the present extremity.”

“As for his safety,” answered Duvict, who was not much of a courtier,
“our commandant can very well take care of that and ours. It is for your
own honor, and the putting your people in good heart, which, by the
three kings, they want mightily! Monseigneur troubles himself with your
absence, M. le Viceroi. Meanwhile, it would not be amiss to give our
soldiers something withal to fill their mouths, especially as we may be
obliged to do most of the fighting before the new levies arrive.”

“You will soon have abundance for all,” the count made answer, smoothly.
“Hasten down, and inform your commandant I will delay here not an hour
beyond what is necessary, on the honor of a knight. You said truly, sir,
we must have no cowards in our ranks, either French or Portuguese.”

“M. le Viceroi, your acquaintance with your own countrymen is
indisputable,” Duvict here said superciliously, “but we French are
taught in a different school.”

“Let it pass,” rejoined Torrevedros, biting his lip. “If I designed to
wound your self-love, it would not be in my own house. I will show my
willingness at least to oblige M. de Chaste, by cashiering my captain at
Porta Praya in favor of one more reliable.”

It was this new captain, John de Castros, who carried De Chaste a letter
from the viceroy a day later, which that loyal nobleman had received
from Santa Cruz by a Portuguese, caught off the coast, and forced to
swim ashore with the dispatch tied about his neck—the French not
suffering any boat to approach within hail.

The commandant tore the paper to fragments as soon as he saw the
contents. “This Count of Torrevedros,” he said, with a short laugh, to
his maître-de-camp, who was present, “is either a fool, or doubts our
honor. The Marquis of Santa Cruz offers him here his life, and abundant
rewards, besides the freedom of his wife and children, now in Madrid,
provided he surrenders the island, which he might well enough do as far
as himself is concerned, but he wishes to be rid of us at the same time,
and therefore risks being reckoned a traitor in hope of inducing us to
accept the marquis’s conditions.”

“A traitor he is!” cried the lieutenant, indignantly. “And since he
proves himself so in so many ways, why not return to France as we are,
without further intermeddling between him and his lackland master.”

“You forget,” returned De Chaste, “all who have entered on this
enterprise, are bound in honor to see it through with what success their
energy may obtain. Still you, and other cavaliers who have joined of
your free will, and not by the queen’s direct command, may do as you see
proper, and leave us who remain to share the greater glory which must
attend a defense against greater odds.”

“Sir commandant,” the lieutenant responded, simply hearing him through
with some little mortification in his frank face, “you pain me by such
permission, for neither I, nor any other French gentleman here, would
leave you an instant without being compelled by your commands; and that
I am sure you know.”

“I know it so well,” cried the commandant at this, “that I am not sure I
spoke the truth in even hinting my distrust just now.”

And truly the lieutenant was as good as his word; for when the French
crossed the neck of the promontory I have mentioned, and coming too late
to reinforce Bourgignon, fell upon a strong party of the Spaniards,
detailed to take possession of a spring near by, with a determination
which brought about a general and very bloody battle; there was not one
in the tremendous uproar of voices and of arms, smoke of arquebuses,
blood spattered and welling, screams, shrieks, groans, and
huzzas!—huzzas! ensuing—who did such execution with the sword, as that
same lieutenant; it was he that killed the father of poor little
Margueretta, who, for want of bread, the next year became what even
famine must not excuse. And, perhaps, as he did his share of irreparable
mischief with an easy conscience, and certainly to the best of his
ability, when his corpse lay stark as the mail encasing it, that same
afternoon, by the eminence to the left, where Hilo was seen aiming an
arquebuse at one time of the fight, his spirit may have been regaling in
Paradise with other performers of that much abused sentiment, duty.

                                                  [_To be continued._

                 *        *        *        *        *




                           THE NAME OF WIFE.


                        BY MRS. A. M. F. ANNAN.


           O name most blesséd, or most sorrowful, thou,
             As from the Urim of Experience fall
           The lights or shadows on thee; seeming now
             Radiant as bliss upon an angel’s brow,
           Then ghastly dim as Hope’s funereal pall!
           Up to my vision thou dost ever call
             Twin pictures—women—one with calm, meek eyes,
           And soft form gently bent, and folded hands,
             Brooding in dove-like peace o’er her sweet ties
           Requited truthfully; the other stands
             With sunken cheek by tears unheeded glazed,
             Her wan feet bleeding, and her thin arms raised,
           Knowing no help but from above the skies.

                 *        *        *        *        *




                           SONNET.—THE OLIVE.


                           BY WM. ALEXANDER.


           What sacred reminiscences dost thou
             Awake within the breast, O olive-tree!
             First did the silver-pinioned dove from thee
           Pluck the sweet “Peace-branch”—it an olive-bough.
           Fair evergreen! thoughts pure, devout, sublime,
             Thou callest up, reminding us of Him,
             The Man of Sorrows—Lord of Cherubim—
           Who, erewhile, did, in distant Orient clime,
           ’Neath thy dark, solemn shade, once weep and pray
             In woful agony; though now, above,
             Seated on sapphire throne—the God of Love—
           While round his head the covenant sign alway
           Unfolds its rich and ever-living green,
           Memento of Gethsemane’s affecting scene.

                 *        *        *        *        *

[Illustration: THE WAY TO CHURCH.

Engraved expressly for Graham’s Magazine by T. McGoffin]

                 *        *        *        *        *




                              SIN NO MORE.


                            BY R. T. CONRAD.


           “Sin no more, lest a worse thing come upon thee.”


                Art thou young, yet hast not given
                Dewy bud and bloom to Heaven?
                  Tarryest till life’s morn be o’er!
                Pause, or ere the bolt be driven!
                        Sin no more!

                Art thou aged? Seek’st thou power?
                Rank or gold—of dust the dower!
                  Fame to wreathe thy wrinkles hoar?
                Dotard! death hangs o’er thy hour!
                        Sin no more!

                Art thou blest? False joys caress thee:
                And the world’s embraces press thee
                  To its hot heart’s cankered core:
                Waken! Heaven alone can bless thee.
                        Sin no more!

                Art thou wretched? Hath each morrow
                Sown its sin to reap its sorrow!
                  Turn to Heaven—repent—adore:
                Hope new light from Faith can borrow;
                        Sin no more!

                May a meek and rapt devotion
                Fill thy heart, as waves the ocean,
                  Glassing Heaven from shore to shore!
                Then wilt thou—calmed each emotion—
                        Sin no more.

                 *        *        *        *        *




                              WORDSWORTH.


                          BY JAMES T. FIELDS.


            The grass hung wet on Rydal banks,
              The golden day with pearls adorning,
            When side by side with him we walked
              To meet midway the summer morning.

            The west wind took a softer breath,
              The sun himself seemed brighter shining,
            As through the porch the minstrel slept—
              His eye sweet Nature’s look enshrining.

            He passed along the dewy sward,
              The blue-bird sang aloft “good-morrow!”
            He plucked a bud, the flower awoke
              And smiled without one pang of sorrow.

            He spoke of all that graced the scene
              In tones that fell like music round us,
            We felt the charm descend, nor strove
              To break the rapturous spell that bound us.

            We listened with mysterious awe,
              Strange feelings mingling with our pleasure;
            We heard that day prophetic words,
              High thoughts the heart must always treasure.

            Great Nature’s Priest! thy calm career,
              With that sweet morn, on earth has ended—
            But who shall say thy mission died
              When, winged for Heaven, thy soul ascended!

                 *        *        *        *        *




                        INSPIRATION. TO SHIRLEY.


                           BY WM. P. BRANNAN.


                What shall yield me inspiration,
                  What sweet spell entrance my thought,
                Whilst I sing the adoration
                  By thy matchless beauty wrought?
                Overcome with exultation
                  Which thy charming presence brought.

                Incense-bearing breezes hover
                  Round my flushed and throbbing brow,
                Minstrels in their shady cover
                  Chant divinest music now;
                Nature, yield to nature’s lover
                  Language worthy of his vow!

                Where she walks a richer splendor
                  Hallows all the earth and sky,
                Unseen angels there attend her;
                  Heaven and love sleep in her eye—
                Graces have no grace to lend her,
                  Zephyr breathes an envious sigh.

                Thou thyself art inspiration!
                  Moving, breathing, blessing, blest;
                The lily and the rose-carnation
                  Live upon thy cheek and breast,
                Daring time and desolation,
                  Thrilling hearts with wild unrest!

                 *        *        *        *        *




                              EDDA MURRAY.


                             BY ENNA DUVAL.


                  Learn to win a lady’s faith
                    Nobly, as the thing is high;
                  Bravely, as for life and death—
                    With a loyal gravity.

                  Lead her from the festive boards,
                    Point her to the starry skies,
                  Guard her by your truthful words,
                    Pure from courtship’s flatteries.

                  By your truth she shall be true—
                    Ever true as wives of yore—
                  And her _Yes_, once said to you,
                    SHALL be Yes for evermore.
                       ELIZABETH BARRETT BROWNING.

It was a hot, sultry afternoon at —— ——, a fashionable summer resort
at the sea side. The three great events of the day were
accomplished—namely, the bath, dinner, and the arrival of the boat
bringing the mail; the visiters, therefore, had nothing to do but to get
rid of the afternoon in as noisy a manner as possible, keeping
themselves as warm and uncomfortable as they could, in order to prove
that they were enjoying themselves after the most approved fashion.
Ladies could be seen in every direction, passing from one hotel to
another, flitting in and out of cottages, dressed in the most
incongruous style—in silks, mulls, and gauzes, fitted for a full-dress
dinner or evening party; and surmounting this dressy costume was—the
only really sensible article to be seen in this dominion of Folly—the
prim, plain country sun-bonnet. Fashion had established that hats at the
sea-side were vulgar, and accordingly, every belle mounted one of these
useful, but exceedingly ugly head-dresses. Carriages and wagons of every
description darted to and fro, from the funny little Jersey sand wagon,
with horses of a Jersey match, gray and brown, or black and white, up to
the well matched, well ordered establishment of the _nouveau riche_, who
was willing to sacrifice his delicate town-bred horses, in order to
exhibit his magnificence to the _plebs_. A fine establishment drew up in
front of the entrance of one of the principal hotels, and the owner of
it, Mr. Martin, a prosperous merchant, with his fussy, dressy,
good-natured, fat little wife, entered it. As Mr. Martin handed his wife
in, he asked,

“Where’s Edda?”

“Oh, let her alone, my dear,” replied his wife, “she will get over her
moping after awhile. She’s fretted herself into a sick headache, and is
lying down.”

“Confound the fellow,” muttered Mr. Martin, “I wish she had never seen
him. If I had my way she should be divorced from him. What right has a
man to a wife when he cannot support her? Now, as long as he lives, I
suppose, our poor little darling will be down-hearted.”

“Oh,” said the wife, settling herself back comfortably in the luxurious
carriage, after having carefully disposed the folds of her rich, silk
gown and heavily embroidered mantle in a manner to crush them the least,
“wait until he gets fairly settled out at the West, and the winter
parties, and concerts, and operas commence, then Edda will cheer up.”

“I hope so, with all my heart,” ejaculated Mr. Martin, “and if money,
amusements, and fine clothes can make her what she was two years ago, I
shall be glad enough, for I hate a sad, gloomy face.”

While they were thus talking, their niece, the subject of their
conversation, was lying in her bed-room, burying her throbbing, aching
head in the pillows of the couch, wishing that an endless sleep would
come to her, and deaden the painful sense of grief.

Poor Edda Murray! Two short years before, a happier, more free-from-care
girl could not have been found. Then, she had never known a trouble. Her
aunt and uncle, Mr. and Mrs. Martin, who were childless, and possessed
ample means, had taken her at the time of her parents’ death, which had
occurred during her infancy, and from that moment up to the present, she
had been their spoiled pet and darling. They were good-natured, indolent
people, caring for but little else than the amusements of the
out-of-doors world. As Edda grew old enough to enter society, they took
great pleasure in dressing her extravagantly, and accompanying her to
every gay place of resort of the fashionable world. According to Mrs.
Martin’s ideas, every girl should be married early; and when Edda was
addressed by Mr. Murray, near the close of her first winter, and seemed
pleased with his attentions, her aunt’s rapture knew no bounds. Mr.
Martin was pleased also, for Murray, though a young man, was a rising
merchant, and was steady and industrious.

How Ralph Murray ever happened to fancy Edda Martin, was a mystery to
all those of his and her friends, who had observed but little of this
marriage business of life. As a general rule, both men and women,
especially when young, select the very companions that are the most
unlike their ideals, and what is still stranger, the most unsuitable for
them.

Ralph Murray was a reserved, dignified young man, rather stern for his
years, with the most rigid ideas of justice and propriety, even in
trifles; exact in every thing, and making but little allowance for
others less exact than himself. He did not require more than he was
willing to give in return, but he had no consideration, no patience, and
when disappointed, was apt to become cold, moody, and uncompromising. In
woman he had always required, “that monster perfection.” His mother had
been a model of feminine propriety. He had no sisters, but a whole troop
of cousins, who happened to be laughing, hoydenish, good-natured
creatures; but they were his utter abomination, he never countenanced
them, pronouncing them silly, frivolous, and senseless; but how they
laughed and teased him, when his engagement with Edda Martin was
announced—verily they had their revenge.

Edda was, indeed, a spoiled pet, full of caprice and whim, beautiful and
graceful as a fairy, and as untamed and uncontrollable as an unwedded
Undine. But, poor child, marriage brought no happy spirit to dwell in
her household. How could it? For they had married under the influence of
the maddest, wildest infatuation. Their love was beautiful while it
lasted; but soon the husband grew exacting, the angel became a mere
woman, and the darling, who had never obeyed any will but her own,
discovered she had a lord and master, whose will was stronger and more
unbending than even her own had ever been. Then Edda was extravagant and
thriftless, and thoughtless, a real child-wife, like poor Dora, that
English Undine creation of Dickens’s fancy, but with more spirit and
temper than “Little Blossom.” Edda’s character had in it qualities which
would have made her a fine woman, properly and gradually developed; but
her husband placed her on the scale of his own model of perfection, and
endeavored to drag her up to this idea of wifehood, without waiting for
Nature to assist him. It was the old, sad story told over
again—incompatibility of tempers, unreasonableness on his part,
petulance, waywardness and temper on hers.

God sent them a little babe, but the child brought no tenderness to the
heart of either parent for each other. Then trouble came upon Ralph
Murray in his business—unfortunate speculations, bad failures in others
he had trusted; but instead of going to his wife, and talking
affectionately, but candidly, remembering all the while what a spoiled
darling she had been, he considered himself aggrieved by her lavish
expenditure, and told her haughtily that she was now the wife of a young
merchant, and not the niece of a rich man, and ought to have sense
enough to observe economy. Poor Edda was offended, bitter words passed
between them, and they parted in anger. Her aunt found her in
tears—happening to come in just as the irritated husband had left her.
Edda turned to her thoughtless, childish aunt, for comfort, telling her
the whole story of her wrongs; and Mrs. Martin pronounced Mr. Murray a
brute, to treat her poor child so unkindly. Mr. Martin thought always as
his wife did, and in the first flush of temper, they carried the
weeping, angry wife, with her young babe, away from her husband’s roof;
the exasperated uncle leaving for Mr. Murray an angrily worded note, in
which he said that Edda had never ceased to be his niece, even if she
had been so unfortunate as to become the wife of a parsimonious
merchant, and an unkind husband. The following day Ralph Murray was a
bankrupt.

The news of other heavy failures of houses indebted to him, brought his
affairs to a crisis, and all his troubles seemed piled mountain high
upon him at once. Poor Edda would have gone instantly to her husband
when she heard of his trouble—for she had immediately repented of her
hasty step—but she did not dare; she remembered his sternness, and
dreaded a repulse which she felt she deserved. Then a new cause of
anxiety displayed itself, her boy sickened, and, after a few hours’
illness, he died in her arms. Her husband was sent for, but he did not
notice her; he stood beside the coffin of his child, pale, tearless, and
with a countenance as unchanging as a statue of marble; he never looked
at his sobbing wife, who, softened by her grief, would have willingly
thrown herself into his arms, and asked pardon for the past, and
forbearance for the future; but he coldly turned from her after the
funeral, without speaking a word.

Two months passed by, and still Ralph Murray treated his wife with the
same silent indifference. He never sought an interview nor an
explanation; it seemed as if the death of their child, instead of
softening him, had, to his mind, broken off all connection between them.
Edda grieved incessantly, until at last her health became seriously
affected. When the traveling season came, the physicians who had been
called in to heal the poor breaking heart, recommended an instant
departure for the sea-side. Fine apartments were procured, every
elegance, every luxury surrounded her; but she looked more wretched,
more unhappy every day.

She knew that their beautiful house belonged to another—every thing had
been sold; that she no longer had a home with her husband; and the
consciousness that she was a childless, lonely wife, became daily more
insupportable. Poor girl! life seemed very dark and hopeless to her. Her
trouble had lifted her spirit on almost a life time; all the childish,
capricious waywardness of girlhood had disappeared; sorrow had done the
work of years; and she was now a woman—but a suffering, loving woman,
ready to make any sacrifice, perform any duty, to atone for the past.
Her uncle and aunt caressed her, and sympathized with her, while they
incessantly spoke of her husband with words of reproach and blame; and
when she would check them, saying the greater part of the blame rested
on herself, they would think her still more lovely and amiable, and lift
their hands in surprise. How reproaching to her conscience was their
sympathy! and she grew more and more despairing and hopeless.

At midnight she would pace her room, wringing her little hands with
remorse for the past. Her husband’s stern face would rise before her,
blended with the beautiful, loving expression his countenance had worn
during the delicious season of courtship. Then she would recall every
noble, honorable trait in his character, and remember her own willful
conduct. All, all was over, and henceforth she would have to live
without him. This seemed impossible; and the poor girl would call on
Heaven, agonizingly, to take her away from life or give her back her
husband.

All her friends upheld her and blamed Mr. Murray. They called him stern,
cold and heartless. The fashionable world thought her a lucky woman in
possessing a rich old uncle to take care of her. Her quarrel with her
cross husband had taken place in the very nick of time, they said; now
she need not suffer from his mischances; when she would so willingly
have borne the very heaviest burden poverty could impose. But what could
she do but suffer idly?

Day after day passed by, still no message came from her husband. Her
uncle had told her that the principal creditors had willingly and
generously arranged matters; for, as every one said, the failure had
resulted from misfortune, not from mismanagement, and that he had heard
that a friend had offered Mr. Murray a situation in a commercial house
out in the very farthest west, with a chance of becoming a partner in
time. Then the next news that reached her was, that he was actually
leaving for his new home. And would Ralph leave her without a word—a
line? she asked herself over and again.

At last a letter came—a cold, stern, haughty letter, bidding her
farewell, as if for ever. There were one or two tender passages in it;
but the tone of the whole letter was so cold and unforgiving, that it
crushed her to the earth. She had received it the day before our little
sketch opens; and when her aunt urged her to drive out and shake off her
trouble, she only buried her little head still deeper in the pillows and
prayed still more agonizingly for death. The afternoon passed slowly
enough to the poor sufferer. Then came the evening—the noisy, gay
evening. As there was a ball in the saloon of the hotel, her
thoughtless, butterfly aunt and uncle joined the merry crowd of
triflers, after an earnest but unsuccessful persuasion of Edda to follow
their example.

The merry music of the band sounded loudly in Edda’s lonely bed-room;
but the lively dancing melodies seemed to her ears like the voices of
taunting demons. She restlessly rose from her bed and walked into her
little parlor, which opened on a balcony that swept around the house.
She stepped out on this balcony, and listened to the pealing thunder of
the ocean, which rolled unceasingly before her. Her agony increased, and
a demon seemed to whisper in her ears:

“What is life but a torment? Death is an endless, dreamless sleep. Why
suffer when you can so easily find relief?”

Shudderingly she put her little hands to her ears, and, closing her
eyes, hastened into the room, fearing that in another instant she might
be induced, by despair, to plunge headlong over the railings on the
cliff beneath. For a while she laid on the lounge, as if stunned; but at
last tears came to her relief, and she felt calmer. To avoid danger she
closed the Venetian shutters of the door and window, but drew up under
them the lounge, and threw herself on it, that the damp night air might
cool her fevered, burning head. She had not been long there when she
heard the sound of voices and laughter, but she was too weak to arise,
and remained quiet—remembering that she could not be seen from the
outside.

It was a little group of young girls, who were promenading after the
dance, and who had concluded that the upper balcony commanded a finer
view of the ocean. As chance would have it they selected that part of
the balcony just under Edda’s window for their gossiping lounge. One,
more sentimental than the others, pointed out the effect of the
moon-beams which made the edges of the rolling, dashing waves shine like
molten silver. But the beauty of the scene was quickly lost, even on
this moon-struck damsel, for she, as well as the rest, were soon deeply
interested in discussing a wedding that had lately taken place in the
_beau-monde_.

“Oh, dear, there’s Mrs. Jones,” exclaimed one, “she just came from town
yesterday, and can tell us all about it.”

The lady mentioned joined the group, and threw them into a state of
perfect felicity by telling them she had actually been present at the
wedding. Immediately she was called upon by a dozen eager voices to tell
them “all about it.” Poor Edda, she was doomed to listen to the whole
senseless detail, commencing at the bride’s India mull robe, and its
heavy, elaborate embroidery, her “exquisite and graceful head-dress,”
with the costly Honiton veil, the “rich splendid gifts” of the
relatives, and ending with the list of bridemaids and their costume. How
the whole description brought her own gorgeous wedding back to her
thoughts! and she felt heart-sick.

“Poor things!” she murmured to herself with a sigh, “I hope they will be
happier than Ralph and I have been.”

The conversation grew more bustling and detached; the lady who was the
reporter-general was giving, for the fifth time, to some new comer, a
description of the bride’s costume, which she did with a volubility so
eloquent and untiring as to have reflected credit on a French
_modiste_—expatiating largely on the beauty and costliness of the
materials of which it was composed, and united to her minute details of
the tucks, headed by rich rows of lace and embroidery, could be heard
exclamations of the others, who had already listened to the description.

“Oh,” said one, in a tone of voice that told what delicious satisfaction
costly articles of dress gave her, “it is too lovely to be married in an
India robe, with heavy embroidery and rich Valenciennes _berthé_ and
trimming. If ever I’m married, I intend to make ma order one of Levy’s
for me; it shall be imported especially for me.”

“Oh, yes,” said Mrs. Jones, stopping in the midst of her harangue, _à
la_ parenthesis, “Mr. Grugan received the order for Blanche’s wedding
robe last year, the very day Mr. Holmes offered. No one knew it but her
family, except me—I knew it, of course.”

“I don’t believe she knew a word about it. Mrs. Jones is always
pretending she’s so intimate with every body,” said a young lady, _sotto
voce_; but Mrs. Jones was too deeply engaged in the tucks, and lace
trimming, and Honiton veil, to hear the doubt and charge. The
conversation increased in animation, and Mrs. Jones’s clear, high voice
was almost drowned.

“Ah,” exclaimed one, “it’s splendid to be married in such style.”

“Yes,” rejoined another, “and how delightful to go right off on a
journey, and to Europe, too.”

“Oh, girls,” exclaimed one, “only think—Blanche Forrester went to
school with me, and, here, she’s married!”

“Well,” said another, “her first bridemaid, Helen Howell, and Aubrey
Hilton, are engaged, and Helen was in the same class with me. We all
came out last fall together—you’re no worse off than I am.”

Some gentlemen joining the group, the conversation became too detached
and confused to be heard, and there were so many little bursts of
laughter as to make the whole affair quite a medley. Presently the
scraping of the violins, preceded by a loud crash of the whole united
band, announced that a waltz was about to be danced.

“Oh!” they exclaimed, simultaneously, “that delicious _Schottische_,”
and soon the balcony was empty—or at least so thought Edda; but she was
mistaken, for she heard other voices. A lady and gentleman had seated
themselves under her window, and were enjoying the sight of the waves
and moonlight. She knew their voices well. One was a Mrs. Howard, a
gentle, lady-like woman, for whom her husband entertained the highest
respect. Edda knew but little of her; she had met her in society after
her marriage, but had always drawn back a little in awe when she had met
with her, because she constantly heard Ralph holding her up as such a
model of wifely dignity and propriety. The other was a Mr. Morrison—a
cynical, fault-finding old bachelor—or, at least, Edda had always
regarded him as such. No wonder the poor girl shrank still closer to the
lounge—she seemed doomed to be persecuted.

Mrs. Howard and Mr. Morrison had heard part of the conversation about
the wedding, and the first that reached Edda’s ears were Mr. Morrison’s
severe, caustic remarks.

“Silly, senseless fools!” he exclaimed. “They talk as if life had but
two points to attain; to get married in an India robe, in such a style
as to produce a fine theatrical effect, and to go to Europe. What right
have such idiots to get married at all? What do they know of the
realities of married life—the holy, sacred obligations of marriage?”

“Very little, it is true,” answered his companion; “and this ignorance
is wisely ordered! for I am afraid, Mr. Morrison, if these young,
thoughtless creatures knew the one half of life’s stern realities,
whether married or unmarried, they would sooner lie down and die than
encounter them. Youth is as hopeless in trouble as it is thoughtless in
prosperity.”

“Very true, madam, very true,” said the old gentleman; “but it seems to
me that these frivolous creatures might be taught a little—enough to
give them some ballast. What sort of wives will they make? Why, I
declare it makes me shudder when I see these silly, thoughtless wretches
entering into marriage as they would into a dance—not displaying half
the anxiety that a man would on entering into a commercial engagement
that can be dissolved at will after a certain season.”

“Well,” said the lady, with a sweet, low laugh, “from what we see on all
sides, my dear sir, a great many of those who marry at the present day
seem to regard marriage only as a mere partnership, to be dissolved at
will.”

“I would pretty soon put an end to that divorce business, madam,” said
Mr. Morrison, “if I had the power. Every couple that could not live
happily together, and wished to be separated, should have their request
granted, but on one condition—that both, particularly the woman, should
go into some religious asylum, and spend the rest of their days in
entire seclusion, employed constantly in the performance of strict
religious duties and works of charity.”

“Oh!” exclaimed the lady, laughing outright, “I am very sure any husband
and wife would prefer the most inharmonious intercourse to such an
alternative.”

“Well, well,” said Mr. Morrison, “they could have their choice, and it
would teach others to be more careful how they ‘married in haste to
repent at leisure.’ This is becoming a curse to society; on all sides we
see husbands and wives disagreeing. Now-a-days a wife must spend as much
money as she pleases, lead a dissipated life—for going to parties and
balls, and every other gay place, constantly is dissipation—entertain
admirers, and her husband must not complain. He, poor devil—beg pardon,
madam—must not express a wish for a quiet home and a companion, after
the toil of the day and the wear and tear of exciting, perilous
business. Oh, no! If he does madam will leave him in a huff, and he may
whistle for a wife, and life is a wreck to him ever afterward.”

“Do these unhappy marriages always result from the thoughtlessness and
selfishness of the wives, my dear sir?” asked Mrs. Howard. “I think
there are as many wives with domestic tastes, who have the same
complaint to make against their husbands.”

“Yes, yes,” answered Mr. Morrison, a little hesitatingly; “I suppose
there is blame to be found on both sides; but generally speaking, with
the married people of what is called ‘society,’ especially the young,
the fault lies with the wife. Yesterday I bade good-bye to as fine a
fellow as God ever created, whose whole happiness for life has been
wrecked by one of these silly, heartless fools. You know him, my dear
madam, and are, I believe, one of his few friends; for the whole world
unite in condemning him and upholding his doll-baby wife in her sinful
disobedience.”

“You are speaking of Ralph Murray, I am sure,” said Mrs. Howard, in a
sad tone.

Poor Edda writhed, but she had not power to move; she felt spell-bound,
and every word of the conversation fell on her ear with painful
clearness.

“Yes, I mean Murray,” replied Mr. Morrison. “God help him, poor fellow!
His haggard face haunts me like a ghost.”

“But,” said Mrs. Howard, “much as I love Ralph, much as I respect his
high, honorable character, I cannot hold him blameless.”

“What!” exclaimed Mr. Morrison, in a tone of surprise, “you cannot hold
him blameless? Why, what can you see wrong in any thing he has done?”

“He should not have married as he did,” replied Mrs. Howard; “or if
determined to gratify his fancy at the expense of his judgment, by
yielding to an infatuation, he should have had more patience with his
wife. If he felt willing to trust his happiness in the hands of a
petted, spoiled child, he should have remembered what she was, in the
hour of trial, and not exacted of her the ability and judgment which are
possessed only by a sensible, well-trained woman.”

“Yes, you are right,” answered Mr. Morrison, after a short pause; “he
was wrong in the first place—he never should have married such an
idiot. But, my God, madam,” he exclaimed, impatiently, “any woman who
was lucky enough to get such a noble husband as Ralph Murray, should
have been so proud of him as to have been willing to have made every
sacrifice of whim and caprice for his comfort.”

“That’s true man’s reasoning,” said Mrs. Howard, good-naturedly. “But,
Mr. Morrison, I think I am not mistaken when I say that if Ralph had
managed his pretty, petted, capricious fairy of a wife patiently and
properly, their happiness would not have been wrecked as it is.”

“_Their_ happiness!” repeated Mr. Morrison, sneeringly. “Little she
cares, while she has aunt to caress her and uncle’s money to spend.”

“Indeed you do her great injustice,” said Mrs. Howard. “To be sure, I do
not know Mrs. Murray intimately, but I am certain if you were to see her
pale, wretched face and frail figure, as I do daily in the corridor,
when they bring her in, half fainting, from the bath, you would think as
I do—that, let her husband’s sufferings be ever so great, the wife
suffers quite as much. Oh, my dear Mr. Morrison, how I wish I were Edda
Murray’s friend.”

“What would you do, my dear madam? Add another to her host of
sympathizers?” said the old gentleman.

“No,” replied Mrs. Howard, mildly; “I would tell her to send for Ralph,
to ask pardon for the past and patience for the future, and beg him to
take me once more to his heart, and help me to be a good, faithful wife.
This she must do, or never know peace in this life.”

“Ha, ha,” laughed Mr. Morrison; “why, my dear Mrs. Howard, if she had
sense and feeling enough to act thus, she would never have behaved as
she has done.”

“Edda Murray has acted willfully and selfishly, I admit,” said Mrs.
Howard; “but we do not know what provocations she may have had. Ralph is
a fine, noble fellow, but arbitrary and impatient—the very kind of man
that I should fancy it would not be easy to make happy in domestic life,
even if a judicious woman were to undertake the task. Think, then, how
many excuses should be made for his impulsive, wayward little wife, who
never in her life was subjected to control. I am certain this trouble
has done her good, however, for a woman’s character is seldom properly
developed in prosperity; like precious metals, it must pass through the
fiery furnace of affliction—it must be purified in the crucible of
sorrow, until it loses all recollection of self. There is a beautiful
simile in the Bible, which compares the purification of the soul to the
smelting of silver. Silver must be purged from all dross, until it is so
clear and mirror-like that it will reflect the countenance of the
refiner; thus the soul must be so pure, in so high a state of godliness,
as to reflect only the will of the Creator. I cannot recall the passage
exactly, but I often apply it to my own sex, whose characters, to be
properly developed, must be purged from all selfish dross, in order to
make them think only of the happiness of others—forgetful always of
self; then, like silver seven times refined and purified, their spirits
reflect only the countenance of the purifier, which is the will or
command of God.”

Just then Mr. Howard and some others joined them, and after a little
playful bantering about the flirtation of two such steady old persons, a
remark or two on the fine night and the beauty of the ocean scene, the
party moved off and Edda at last was alone.

That night, when Mr. and Mrs. Martin stopped at Edda’s room door, on
their way to bed, they found her sitting at her desk writing. She kissed
them, bade them good night, and thanked them for their affectionate
inquiries, in a more cheerful manner than she had shown for months,
which gladdened their silly, warm old hearts, and they went off
comforting themselves with the hope that all now would be well.

“Yes, my dear,” said Mr. Martin, as he composed himself to sleep, “you
were right—Edda is getting over it. She looked and talked more brightly
than she has since poor little Martin’s death.”

And Edda really felt so, but for a reason her uncle little suspected.
Mrs. Howard’s words had given form and impulse to her thoughts; she no
longer wasted time in mere actionless grief; she saw her duty before
her, and, hard as it was to perform, she nobly resolved to do it. A day
or so afterward, as Ralph Murray was leaving town for his new western
home—sad, lonely, and for the first time feeling that maybe in the past
he had not been entirely free from blame, he received a letter, directed
in the delicate, lady-like, hand-writing of his wife. With trembling
hands he opened it, and thick, short sobs swelled up in his throat and
hot tears sprang to his eyes, as he read her childish, frank, penitent
appeal.

“I am your wife, Ralph,” she wrote; “you must not leave me—you must
take me with you. God joined us, and trouble—death has bound us still
closer. Pardon my past waywardness, and take your penitent, suffering
Edda back to your heart. Think what a reckless, thoughtless,
uncontrolled child I was when you married me, and have patience with me.
I cannot live without you, Ralph. I shall die broken-hearted if you
treat my selfish, wayward conduct as it merits. God forgives the
penitent—will you be more just than He is, my beloved? Come to me, and
let me hear from your lips once more, ‘dear Edda.’ Do not tell me you
are poor; I can live on any thing, submit to any privation, if blessed
with your presence, your forgiveness, your love. You shall not find me
in the future a thoughtless, extravagant child, but, with God’s help, a
faithful good wife. Oh, Ralph, receive me once more, I pray you, and let
me be again your own darling little wife Edda.”

The fashionable world at —— was thrown into a state of astonishment a
few weeks afterward, by hearing that Mrs. Murray had actually gone out
west with her cruel, good-for-nothing husband, and a thousand different
stories were told about the matter, each one as far from the truth as
the other.

Poor Mr. and Mrs. Martin made loud opposition when Edda told them her
resolve, but she looked so bright and happy, and throwing her arms
around her aunt and uncle, made them read the lover-like letter of her
husband, in which he not only freely forgave the past, but took on
himself all the blame.

“She’s right, my dear,” said Mr. Martin, to his wife; “but we must not
let them go—we must make them as comfortable as we can with us. Thank
Providence, I have enough for us all.”

But Ralph Murray steadily refused all offers of assistance from Mr.
Martin. He knew it would be better for them, for a little while at
least, to be away from all Edda’s old connections. Several years they
spent “out west,” and not until they had nearly reached mid-life, did
they return to their old home in ——; then, at the urgent request of
Mr. and Mrs. Martin, who had grown old, infirm, and tired of society,
and really needed Edda, they moved back. Edda was a lovely looking
matron at the time of her return—she seemed so happy and contented. I
well remember the pleasant effect it produced upon me when I saw her
surrounded by her troop of noble boys, and leaning on her husband, who
still retained his dignity, but blent with it was an air of loving
softness that he had gained by intercourse with his gentle, “darling
little wife.”

Her married life, even after their reconciliation, however, was not
exempt from trials. There were times when her husband’s old moods of
exaction and impatience would come over him, and her own willful,
rebellious spirit would stand in the way, and torment her with demands,
such as “what right has he more than I?” and the like—as if the
gratification of rights, merely for justice sake, made up the happiness
of home life, a happiness that is only gained, only insured, by love’s
sweet yieldings. They both tried to struggle against these dark
influences; but at such times life would be very dreary to her, and it
needed all the strict discipline of her faith—all her hope and trust in
Heaven, to make her victorious over self.

Their children, however, proved angel-blessings to them. They softened
and humanized Ralph, and soothed and occupied Edda. Dear Edda! her
spring season had been a wild, frolicksome one, bringing a stormy,
cloudy summer; but her autumn yielded a rich harvest of happiness, and
her little, throbbing heart thanked God hourly for his kindness and love
to her in sustaining her through all her dark hours.

“Seven great boys, and not one daughter!” exclaimed our old friend, Mrs.
Howard, to Edda, after her return to her old home—“what a pity!”

“Oh, no,” replied Edda, quickly; “I am always so thankful my children
are all boys. I would not have the charge of a daughter’s happiness on
me for a world.”

“Why!” asked Mrs. Howard with surprise.

“Because,” replied Edda, in a low tone, looking significantly at the
good old lady, “a woman’s character seldom develops in prosperity—it
requires, like precious metals, the fiery furnace of affliction—the
crucible of sorrow.”

Mrs. Howard’s surprise was increased, for Edda’s blushing face and lips,
trembling with emotion, told that she had a deeper meaning than the mere
expression of an opinion; but Edda soon removed her wonder. She told her
the whole history of the past—her struggle on that eventful night at
the sea-side watering place years before, when the fearful temptation to
self-destruction had assailed her; she caused the kind old lady’s eyes
to grow dim with tears, when she described the beneficial effect
produced by the overheard conversation between her and Mr. Morrison; and
added, with tears and smiles of joy—

“Yes, dear Mrs. Howard, your blessed words taught me my duty. If I have
any happiness in life, I owe it, through God, to you. But, happy wife
and blessed mother, as I am, I thank God I have no daughter’s future
resting on my heart. A woman’s lot in life is a dangerous one, either in
prosperity or adversity, and to tread her life-path well she seems to
require almost a special helping from God; to but few is this granted,
and many there are who wrestle darkly and blindly with sorrow through
life’s perilous journey unaided.”

“But,” replied Mrs. Howard, “does it not strike you that you are taking
but a one-sided, narrow view of life, my dear? When you speak so sadly
of woman’s lot, it seems as if you thought this life was all we had to
expect, when I am sure you do not think so. The perils of life belong to
both man and woman. But what matters all that we suffer in this state of
existence, when compared with the glory of the sun-light of
eternity—that sun which has no setting, and of the rising of which this
dark, perilous life-hour is but the precursor—the hour before the
dawn.”

“You are right, my dear madam,” said Edda, with a sweet look of meek
thoughtfulness, “and I, of all other women, should not speak so
hopelessly, for, after all my dark hours, light came at last; and so
beautiful is life to me now, that I sometimes fancy to me is given a
glimpse of Heaven’s dawning.”

                 *        *        *        *        *




                                SONNETS,


                 ON PICTURES IN THE HUNTINGTON GALLERY.


                      BY MRS. ELIZABETH J. EAMES.


                              I.—ST. JOHN.

         I stood within the glowing, graceful ring
           Of pictures hung upon the gallery’s wall:—
         The admiring murmur of the crowd did bring
           My step to pause before a shape, in all
           The thoughtful grace of artist-skill designed,
           The sense of Beauty _felt_—but not defined.
         Thou face, serene in solemn tenderness—
           In the uplifting of those calm, deep eyes;
         On the rapt brow of holy earnestness
           The light of prophecy reflected lies.
         The mystic vision of the Apocalypse
           Thy pen of fire sublimely did record:
         But most we love His lessons from thy lips—
           John, thou beloved disciple of the Lord!


                           II.—MERCY’S DREAM.

         Like thee to dream, by angel-wings unshaded!
           The starry crown hangs o’er thy meek young head,
         Flinging a glory round thee, like the braided
           And brilliant tints by a rich sunset shed.
         O loveliest vision of the painter’s thought—
           Born in his happiest hour of inspiration,
           How more than fair the exquisite creation
         His genius-gifted pencil here hath wrought!
         How wondrously is charmed the “Pilgrim” story
           That made my childhood’s ever new delight:
         Sweet Mercy! _now_, in tenderest grace and glory,
           Thy pale, bright picture floats before my sight.
         Thrice blesséd! and thrice beautiful! might _we_
         But in _our_ dreams some guardian-angel see!


                    III.—THE MARYS AT THE SEPULCHRE.

         The first faint crimson of the early morning
           Dawned on the tomb where the loved Master lay;
         And on the Marys, who for His adorning
           Came bearing spices sweet, at break of day.
         In meek, mute reverence, near the sepulchre
           The mourners drew, as round a sacred shrine—
           And gazing down for the dear form divine—
         The unsealed stone—the white-robed messenger—
           Met their affrighted view! In awe they fled,
           And she, the Magdalen! the tidings spread,
         “Christ is arisen!” O, woman! in that hour
           Well might a solemn rapture fill thy mind—
         Thou, earth’s poor outcast, honored with high power
           To bear such joyful tidings to mankind.


                               IV.—PIETY.

         Meek list’ner! on whose purely virgin brow
           Is set the beauty of submissive thought:
         Oh! blest beyond Earth’s favored ones art thou,
           Whose earnest eyes so reverently caught
           The Teacher’s look, with mild, grave wisdom fraught.
         How was the awakened soul within thee stirred
           To suppliant or adoring tones, as fell
         The quickening power of the Eternal Word,
           Like the winged seed, on thy young heart; to dwell
           A germ not lost! A heavenly light serene,
           Unclouded, sits on thy soft, spiritual mien—
         I call thee Blest, for thou hast chosen well,
           Daughter of Christ! O, happy to have given
           The bloom of thy unblighted years to Heaven!


                               V.—FOLLY.

         And _this_ is Folly! Like a flaunting flower
           Her red lips part half wanton, half in scorn:
         Over the wreck of many a squandered hour
           This poor frail child of Pleasure well might mourn.
         But with the consciousness of beauty born,
           Exulting in her youth’s superior brightness—
         (Not yet the rose-leaves from her garland torn)—
           She moves along to scenes of festal lightness.
         The aged teacher’s solemn, sacred lesson
           Is a dead letter to her worldly spirit—
         The Word of Life—its Promise, and its Blessing,
           The world’s gay votary cares not to inherit!
         No claims upon a heritage divine—
         This lot, O Folly! this sad lot is thine.

                 *        *        *        *        *




                           THINKING OF MINNA.


                            BY ELLIS MARTYN.


                 What though my way unblissful care
                   To weary solitudes incline!
                 I feel thy beauty everywhere;
                   Thy spirit brightens mine.

                 On all the dewy leaves that crowd
                   The moon-lit trees, I read thy name;
                 From every crimson morning cloud,
                   It flows through all my frame.

                 And when the spiritual eve advances,
                   To bathe the weary world in rest,
                 Thou comest near, with loving glances,
                   And leanest on my breast.

                 In all the ages, young or olden,
                   Was ever life so blest as mine!
                 Where’er I go the clime is golden,
                   And all the air divine!

                 *        *        *        *        *




                            THOMAS JOHNSON.


        THE LAST SURVIVOR OF THE CREW OF “THE BONHOMME RICHARD.”


                         BY THOMAS WYATT, A. M.


[Illustration]

This venerable sailor is in the 92d year of his age; nearly sixty of
which he has spent on the ocean, and thirty-five under the stars and
stripes of his adopted country. Although almost helpless from age, his
mind is clear and his memory retentive. He remembers distinctly many
interesting incidents during his cruisings with that eccentric but
intrepid officer, John Paul Jones, and narrates many of the daring
exploits in which he was a participator under the direction of this
extraordinary man.

Thomas Johnson is a Norwegian by birth, the son of a pilot at Mandal, a
seaport on the coast of Norway, where he was born in the year 1758.
Having been engaged in that occupation for nearly twenty years, he was
consequently accustomed to a seafaring life; and in the absence of his
father towed the first American vessel into the harbor of Mandal. This
vessel was the _Ranger_, from Boston, carrying eighteen guns, under the
command of Captain Jones. The sight of a ship from a country which was
at this time struggling for independence, and of which they knew so
little, caused no little sensation among the inhabitants of that town.
After their arrival in port, Jones sent for the young pilot, and
presenting him with a piece of gold, expressed his pleasure at his
expert seamanship, which he had minutely watched during the towing of
his ship into the harbor.

He also observed that he had made the port of Mandal, in order to
enlarge his crew, not having sufficient men for the long cruise he was
about to make; and added, that if the father of the young pilot would
permit, he would be glad to engage him. Satisfactory arrangements were
made, and Johnson was received as a seaman on board the _Ranger_. It
will be remembered that Captain Jones had been cruising the last two
years as first lieutenant of the _Alfred_ flag ship, the first privateer
fitted out by Congress to cruise against British commerce.

In this ship he hoisted with his own hands the American flag, the first
time it was ever displayed on the ocean; its emblems were a pine-tree,
with a rattle-snake coiled at its root, as if about to strike.

The _Alfred_ was very successful, and had brought home several valuable
prizes. Congress, therefore, determined on the purchase of three other
ships for the same purpose, and Captain Jones was permitted to make
choice of either; he chose the _Ranger_, and was invested with the
command by the following resolutions:

_Resolved_, “That Captain John Paul Jones be appointed to command the
ship _Ranger_, and that William Whipple, Esq., member of Congress, and
of the Marine Committee, John Langdon, Esq., continental agent, and the
said John Paul Jones be authorized to appoint lieutenants and other
officers and men necessary for the said ship; and that blank commissions
and warrants be sent them to be filled up with the names of the persons
they appoint, returns whereof to be made to the Navy Board in the
eastern department.”

“_Resolved_, That the flag of the thirteen United States, henceforth be
thirteen stripes, alternate red and white; and the union be thirteen
stars, white in a blue field, representing a new constellation.”

Jones immediately commissioned the _Ranger_, and, singular to say, was
the first to display the new flag of the republic, as he did the
original one on board the _Alfred_, about two years previous. The
_Ranger_ was intended to carry twenty-six guns; but Jones begged to
exercise his own judgment, believing that she would be more serviceable
with only eighteen, and accordingly mounted that number, for which he
had often occasion to congratulate himself on his judicious forethought;
for the ship proved to be exceedingly crank, and with the whole number,
would have been nearly useless.

His first cruise with his new ship was to the coast of France, and on
his voyage there he chased a fleet of ten sail, under a strong convoy,
took two prizes, and carried them safely into Nantes.

From thence he took a short cruise on the coast of Norway, and putting
into the port of Mandal, as we before stated, engaged the services of
Thomas Johnson, the subject of this sketch.

After completing his arrangement, Jones returned to Nantes, and from
thence proceeded to Quiberon Bay, giving convoy to some American vessels
which were desirous of joining the French fleet commanded by Admiral La
Mott Piquet, who had been ordered to keep the coast of France clear of
British cruisers. Writing to the Marine Committee on the 22d February,
1778, he says, “I am happy in having it in my power to congratulate you
on seeing the American flag, for the first time, recognized in the
fullest and most complete manner by the flag of France; and as it is my
greatest desire to render useful services to the American cause, I would
suggest that, as the field of cruising being thus extended, and the
British navy, in numbers, so superior to ours, it would be well to
surprise their defenceless places, and thereby divert their attention,
and draw it from our coasts.” These suggestions contained the plan of
annoyance which was eventually adopted in Paul Jones’s cruisings in the
European seas. It was about the middle of April, 1778, so our hero
relates, that they found themselves on the coast of Scotland,
immediately in the vicinity of the birth-place of Jones, and in sight of
the port of Whitehaven, upon which he had determined to make his first
descent.

It was near the break of day, when Jones ordered two boats, and a
plentiful supply of combustibles to be prepared, with thirty-one men, to
leave the _Ranger_ and make for the outer pier. Jones commanded the
first boat himself, the other was under the command of Simpson, his
first lieutenant, conveying the combustible matter, and charged with
firing the vessels, about seventy in number, lying on the north side of
the pier, while he undertook the rest. They found two batteries at
Whitehaven, which Jones, with ten of his men, Johnson being one of the
number, scaled, taking the soldiers prisoners, and spiking the guns. He
then, with his party, started for the other battery, about a quarter of
a mile distant, which he served in the same way.

On his return he met his lieutenant, with the remainder of the sailors,
who stated that he had not done as he had requested him, having a
reluctance to destroy the undefended property of poor people, he had
hesitated until his candles had burned out, and then found it impossible
to execute his orders.

Jones was exceedingly angry, and vented his rage in the most insulting
language, saying at the same time, “that if the accomplished Lord Howe
would commit deeds of burning, pillage, and slaughter, upon the persons
and property of Americans, the right of retaliation belonged to us.” In
making such hasty remarks, he forgot that this enterprise was one of an
entirely different nature; the scheme, if it may be so called, was one
of his own forming, the American government not being apprised of any
thing of the kind, neither had he received any order to that effect. The
whole affair must be allowed to be one of the most audacious of its
kind, and will ever attach a lasting stain upon the memory of its
originator.

It was now daylight and the frightened inhabitants were beginning to
collect; still Jones was unwilling to depart without carrying any of his
intended depredations into effect, after surmounting so many
difficulties.

He posted to the nearest house and demanded a light, which, having
obtained, he deliberately kindled a fire in the steerage of a large ship
which was surrounded by others lying dry upon the shore, pouring a
barrel of tar into the flames; during this operation, Johnson, with
several other sailors, stood sentinel against any surprise he might
receive from the inhabitants, who by this time were attracted by the
flames, and had assembled to the pier in great numbers. On seeing them
approach in such formidable numbers, he seized his pistols, one in each
hand, and standing between them and the ship on fire, ordered them to
retire to their homes, which they did with precipitation. At length he
and his party entered their boats and rowed quietly to their ship,
where, from the deck, he could see the panic-stricken inhabitants
running in vast numbers to their forts, which was no little amusement to
him, as he had spiked their guns.

Jones afterward ascertained, much to his chagrin, that only the ship
which he himself had fired was destroyed, the surrounding ones were
saved by the exertions of the people. He consoled himself by saying,
“that he had done enough to show England that not all her boasted navy
could protect her own coasts, and that the scenes of distress which she
had caused the Americans to pass through, might soon be brought home to
her own doors.” On his return to the _Ranger_, Jones informed his
officers and men that he had not yet done with Scotland, that he had
another project in his head, which he intended to carry into effect;
that was, to obtain possession of the person of the Earl of Selkirk, a
nobleman residing at Selkirk Abbey, on a beautiful promontory called St.
Mary’s Isle, running out into the river Dee, and not more than two miles
distant from where they then were.

Jones conceived that if he could obtain possession of this nobleman’s
person, he could demand an exchange for some distinguished American
prisoner. He remained in the bay of Kirkcudbright till the following
morning, when he started with two boats and about twenty men, among whom
was Johnson, who relates the particulars of this singular adventure.
Johnson was in the first boat with Jones, who commanded it himself; the
other was commanded by Simpson, his first lieutenant. They landed on
part of the grounds, not more than two hundred yards from the house;
some laborers were at work near by, of whom they inquired if Lord
Selkirk was at home; they were informed that he was in London,
consequently, his end was frustrated. On receiving this information they
prepared to return to their boats, when his officers, of whom there were
four, expressed a wish to repair to the Abbey and demand the family
plate, pleading as an excuse, that it was the universal custom of the
English on the American coast. Jones, in his official report, says,
after some hesitation, he reluctantly consented, charging them to insult
no person on the premises, especially Lady Selkirk. During this delicate
embassy, Jones withdrew behind some trees, where he could perceive what
was going on. Simpson, with ten of his sailors, went to the house. Lady
Selkirk was at breakfast when they presented themselves at the window,
and supposing them to be the crew of a revenue cutter, sent a servant to
inquire their business, and to offer them some refreshment. Simpson
entered the room on the return of the servant, and stated his errand to
Lady Selkirk.

Her ladyship made no resistance, but sent the servant to collect the
remainder of the plate, requesting that the teapot, which was then on
the table, might be emptied and placed with it. After being collected,
it was carefully packed in baskets, and the party, having performed
their errand, withdrew to their boats, where Paul Jones met them. They
soon regained their ship, when the prize they had made was safely
repacked, and they set sail for the coast of France.

During their voyage from Scotland to France he fell in with an English
vessel called the _Drake_; a sharp conflict ensued, which lasted more
than an hour, when the _Drake_ surrendered, and was towed in safety into
Brest, a seaport of France. On the very day of his arrival at Brest,
Jones wrote the following eccentric epistle to Lady Selkirk, which one
of his biographers calls “the queerest piece of epistolary
correspondence extant.”

“MADAM,—It cannot be too much lamented, that in the profession of arms,
the officer of fine feelings and real sensibility, should be under the
necessity of winking at any action of persons under his command which
his heart cannot approve; but the reflection is doubly severe, when he
finds himself obliged, in appearance, to countenance such actions by his
authority. This hard case was mine, when, on the 23d of April last, I
landed on St. Mary’s Isle.

“Knowing Lord Selkirk’s interest with his king, and esteeming as I do
his private character, I wished to make him the happy instrument of
alleviating the horrors of hopeless captivity, when the brave are
overpowered and made prisoners of war. It was, perhaps, fortunate for
you, madam, that he was from home, for it was my intention to have taken
him on board the _Ranger_, and detained him until, through his means, a
general and fair exchange of prisoners, as well in Europe as in America,
had been effected.

“When I was informed by some men whom I met at landing, that his
lordship was absent, I walked back to my boat, determined to leave the
island. By the way, however, some officers who were with me could not
forbear expressing their discontent, observing that in America no
delicacy was shown by the English, who took away all sorts of moveable
property, setting fire not only to towns and to the houses of the rich,
without distinction, but not even sparing the wretched hamlets and
milch-cows of the poor and helpless, at the approach of an inclement
winter.

“That party had been with me at Whitehaven; some complaisance,
therefore, was their due. I had but a moment to think how I might
gratify them, and at the same time do your ladyship the least injury. I
charged the officers to permit none of the seamen to enter the house, or
to hurt any thing about it; to treat you, madam, with the utmost
respect; to accept of the plate which was offered, and to come away
without making a search, or demanding any thing else. I am induced to
believe that I was punctually obeyed, since I am informed that the plate
which they brought away is far short of the quantity expressed in the
inventory which accompanied it. I have gratified my men; and when the
plate is sold, I shall become the purchaser, and will gratify my own
feelings in restoring it, by such conveyance as you may please to
direct.

“Had the earl been on board the _Ranger_ the following evening, he would
have seen the awful pomp and dreadful carnage of a sea engagement; both
affording ample subject for the pencil as well as melancholy reflection
for the contemplative mind. Humanity starts back from such scenes of
horror, and cannot sufficiently execrate the vile promoters of this
detestable war;

        For they, ’twas they unsheathed the ruthless blade,
        And Heaven shall ask the havoc it has made.

“The British ship of war _Drake_, mounting twenty guns, with more than
her full complement of officers and men, was our opponent. The ships
met, and the advantage was disputed with great fortitude on each side
for an hour and four minutes, when the gallant commander of the _Drake_
fell, and victory declared in favor of the _Ranger_. The amiable
lieutenant lay mortally wounded, besides near forty of the inferior
officers and crew killed and wounded; a melancholy demonstration of the
uncertainty of human prospects, and of the sad reverses of fortune,
which an hour can produce. I buried them in a spacious grave, with the
honors due to the memory of the brave.

“Though I have drawn my sword in the present generous struggle for the
rights of men, yet I am not in arms as an American, nor am I in pursuit
of riches. My fortune is liberal, having no wife nor family, and having
lived long enough to know that riches cannot secure happiness. I profess
myself a citizen of the world, totally unfettered by the little, mean
distinctions of climate or of country, which diminish the benevolence of
the heart and set bounds to philanthropy. Before this war was begun, I
had, at an early time of life, withdrawn from sea-service in favor of
‘calm contemplation and poetic ease.’ I have sacrificed not only my
favorite scheme of life, but the softer affections of the heart, and my
prospects of domestic happiness; and I am ready to sacrifice my life
also with cheerfulness, if that forfeiture could restore peace among
mankind.

“As the feelings of your gentle bosom cannot but be congenial with mine,
let me entreat you, madam, to use your persuasive art with your husband,
to endeavor to stop this cruel and destructive war, in which Britain can
never succeed. Heaven can never countenance the barbarous and unmanly
practice of Britons in America, which savages would blush at, and which,
if not discontinued, will soon be retaliated on Britain by a justly
enraged people.

“Should you fail in this, and I am persuaded you will attempt it, (and
who can resist the power of such an advocate,) your endeavors to effect
a general exchange of prisoners, will be an act of humanity, which will
afford you golden feelings on your death-bed.

“I hope this cruel contest will soon be closed; but should it continue,
I wage no war with the fair. I acknowledge their force, and bend before
it with submission. Let not, therefore, the amiable Countess of Selkirk
regard me as an enemy; I am ambitious of her esteem and friendship, and
would do any thing consistent with my duty to merit it.

“The honor of a line from your fair hand, in answer to this, will lay me
under singular obligation; and if I can render you any acceptable
service in France or elsewhere, I hope you see into my character so far
as to command me, without the least grain of reserve. I wish to know the
exact behaviour of my people, as I am determined to punish them if they
have exceeded their liberty.”

This vain, Quixotic, and inexplicable epistle, is a perfect illustration
of the character of the writer; but with all its egotism and chivalry,
it did not produce the wished for answer from the “fair hand of his
amiable countess.”

It could not be for one moment supposed that Lady Selkirk would
condescend to answer a letter couched in such terms of gross
familiarity. The plate, after many difficulties and delays, was finally
restored, some seven or eight years after it was taken. The French
government being at this time on the eve of embracing the American
cause, overwhelmed Jones with congratulations upon his late
achievements. He received a letter from the French Minister, offering
him the command of the _Bonhomme Richard_, with permission to choose his
own cruising ground, either in the European or American seas, and to
cruise under the flag of the United States. Jones accepted the offer,
and accordingly prepared to form his crew by enlisting raw French
peasants and volunteers, having only thirty Americans in the whole,
these he transferred from the _Ranger_, with Johnson, our veteran
sailor. He commenced his cruising on the coast of Norway, from thence to
the west coast of Ireland, during which he made many valuable prizes.

He now determined to cruise around the English coasts, to intercept the
colliers bound to London, many of which he destroyed. It was during this
cruise that he was joined by the _Alliance_, the _Pallas_, and the
_Vengeance_, these, with the _Richard_, formed the squadron of which he
was commander. On the 23d of September the squadron was standing to the
northward, toward Flamboro Head, with a light breeze, when they
discovered a fleet of forty-one sail running down the coast, very close
in with the land. Jones soon discovered that this was the Baltic fleet
which he had been so anxious to encounter, but had never before had the
chance. This fleet was under convoy of the _Serapis_, a new ship,
mounting forty-four guns, and the _Countess of Scarborough_, of twenty
guns. Early in the evening the _Serapis_ was observed to haul round and
place herself between her convoy and the _Richard_, as if preparing to
engage her; she soon came within pistol-shot, when the captain of the
_Serapis_ demanded, “What ship is that?” and in reply, a shot was fired
from the _Richard_. This was the commencement of a battle more famous
for stubborn courage and heroic daring than perhaps the world ever knew.
The biographers of this eccentric but gallant officer have so often
described this triumphant conflict, that we shall content ourselves with
a few incidents with which our veteran sailor was more immediately
connected. He relates that the _Richard_ suffered severely at the first
of the battle, till Jones ordered his ship to be laid across the hawse
of the enemy; in doing so the two ships swung broadside and broadside,
the muzzles of the guns touching each other. Jones sent one of his men
to lash the two ships together, and commenced with his own hand in
making fast the jib-stay of the _Serapis_ to the _Richard’s_ mizenmast;
when the sailors saw what he was about to do, Johnson, with two others,
ran to his assistance, and soon performed the task. The firing continued
from the starboard sides of both vessels for more than an hour, the
effect of which was terrible to both ships. There was much skirmishing
with pistols and pikes through the ports, but no effort was made from
the _Serapis_ to board the _Richard_, although they must have observed
her crippled condition, she had begun to leak fast.

It was near ten o’clock when the _Richard_ had sunk considerably from
the water she had received through the shot-holes, which was now below
the surface. Some of the subordinate officers believing that she was
sinking, cried out lustily for “Quarter!” when Jones, in great anger,
threw a pistol at one of them, which he had just discharged at the
enemy, fractured the poor fellow’s skull, and sent him reeling down the
hatchway. Jones ordered all the hands that could be spared to the pumps,
and shortly after the _Serapis_ surrendered. At this moment there was
much confusion, as several of the crew, who were Englishmen, and near
their homes, took advantage of the _mêlée_ to desert in a small boat
toward _Scarborough_. Our hero well remembers seeing one of the
lieutenants of the _Richard_ appear on the deck and present several of
the officers of the _Serapis_ to Commodore Jones as prisoners.

The action had now ceased, all hands were ordered to assist in
separating the two ships which had been so long in deadly embrace, and
to extinguish the flames which were now raging in both vessels. It was
daylight in the morning when the carpenters were ordered to examine the
_Richard_. After a deliberate examination, they were of opinion that she
could not be kept afloat sufficiently long to reach any port. Jones was
not willing to abandon her till the last moment, and kept a lieutenant
with a party of sailors at the pumps for twenty-four hours; Johnson says
he worked for nine successive hours, and at last, when all hopes were
extinguished, they commenced removing the wounded and the stores to the
_Serapis_. They had not finished their operations more than half an
hour, when she sunk to rise no more.

The next cruise was to the Texel, and from thence to Amsterdam, where
they received great kindness from the Dutch. Jones still continued his
cruising with satisfaction to the American government until the
beginning of the year 1781, when he was sent with the ship _Ariel_ to
Philadelphia with stores for the army which had been waiting in France
for more than a year, no suitable conveyance having been provided. They
arrived in Philadelphia in February, 1781, the first time Johnson had
seen the land of his adoption. Here he received his prize money, and
having disengaged himself from the _Ariel_, determined to remain a short
time in order to become master of the English language, of which at that
time he knew but little.

At this time Congress was sitting in Philadelphia, and several of the
members were about removing their families to that city. Application was
made to Captain Jones to furnish a man to take charge of a sloop to
Boston, to convey the furniture of John Adams to Philadelphia; he
accordingly appointed Johnson, and he brought the furniture safely to
that city.

This circumstance often brought Johnson in contact with Mr. Adams, who
knew that he was one of the crew of Captain Jones, and consequently must
have been in the conflict of the _Serapis_ and _Richard_, which having
occurred so recently, was a subject of general conversation. Many of the
sailors frequented the hall of Congress, and Johnson became interested
in listening and observing what was so new to him that he was a daily
visiter. When the members found that the sailors were part of the crew
of Captain Jones, they frequently left their seats, and came over to
them to inquire the particulars of the recent engagement. Mr. Adams
particularly engaged the attention of Johnson; to use the veteran’s own
words, he says, “a nervous sensation seemed to pervade the patriot as he
listened to the description of the battle given by the sailors, fire
flashed from his eyes, and his hair seemed perfectly erect;” he would
clasp his hands, and exclaim, “What a scene!”

During the time they remained in Philadelphia, General Washington
arrived, and was presented to Congress; Johnson was present and listened
to the introduction by President Hancock, and the reply by the general.
Some days after, when the sailors were in the hall, Mr. Adams brought
General Washington to them, who kindly shook each by the hand, calling
them “Our gallant tars!” and asking them questions relative to the many
successful adventures they had recently achieved.

Johnson soon after left the navy, and engaged in the merchant service
for some years, but eventually returned to it again, where he remained
till, near the end of his life’s voyage, age obliged him to ask repose
and protection in that asylum provided for the grateful and worn-out
mariner.

                 *        *        *        *        *




             THE MAIDEN’S LAMENT FOR HER SHIPWRECKED LOVER.


                        BY WM. ALBERT SUTLIFFE.


        I heard a maiden by the tumid ocean—
          The day had gone and night came on apace—
        Chanting a hymn to the spray’s chiming motion,
          Starlight and moonlight, and the sea’s dim face.
        And, as the moon looked down, her song up-stealing
          Fell thus upon my ear: “Hope of my hope,
        Gone o’er the swelling waters, whence this feeling
          That thou art dead? I give my fancy scope,
        And see thee hideous, with Death’s image o’er
        Those features I have loved, but know no more.
        Hope of my hope, gone o’er the swelling ocean,
          What cavern holds thy form—
          Cast by the furious storm?

        “Hope of my hope, gone o’er the swelling ocean!
          I weep for thee when night is on the sea:
        My bosom bursteth with its deep emotion—
          My spirit stretcheth out its arms but finds not thee.
        O misery! and then itself within itself retires,
          And weeps away a night that has no morn;
        And lights forever up fierce funeral pyres—
          Dreaming of cypress wreaths, and things forlorn.

        “What sea-nymph made thy bed
        Beneath the briny waves?
          Thetis with golden hair?
          Panopea wondrous fair,
        Lone virgin of the ocean’s deepest caves,
        With filmy garments shred
          About thy form,
          Mock of the brumal storm?
        Ho! mourn with me, ye nymphs, he is no more!
          Go sound it, Triton, o’er the humid waters!
          Go weep for him again, ye misty daughters!
        Re-echo it, ye cliffs, along our shore!
        And I myself will take the sad refrain
        Of the elegiac strain,
        And tune my lyre to a symphonious stream
          Floating along with many a moony gleam,
          Soft as an angel’s dream,
          Over the foamy summit of each wave,
          That rolleth o’er his grave.

          “Well do I know the day
          That bore him hence away!
          I watched him from yon cliff, in joy departing:
          I, with the tear-drops starting,
          Wept that he thus should go.
          He, hopeful of the future, saw not wo
          In the dim cloud that gathered, and the spray
          Leaped joyful up about his seaward way—
          Leaped up the vessel’s sides with treacherous kiss;
          Deceitful waves, that now in the abyss
          Have whelmed my love’s proud form,
          Play of the pitiless storm.

          “I’ve wept until my tears
            Have worn with furrows deep my pallid cheek;
            Have gazed until my poor eyes, worn and weak,
          Like age’s eyes, seem faded with long years.
            Oh! the long, dreary nights I’ve passed alone!
            Would Reason from her throne
          Might flee, and bear with her this dim, dull grief—
            This memory’s haunting tone!
          Then might I have relief.
            Receive me, ocean! lo, to thee I come!
            I, too, will share thy home:
          Our bridal bed shall be of pearls and diamonds,
            First loved, last loved, and fondly loved forever.
            No distance e’er shall sever—”
          The voice was hushed; I sped me to the strand.
          Only the moonlight fell; and o’er the sand
          A fountain gushed, pure as our holiest dreams.
        Perchance ’twas she, thus changed; how could I tell?
          And gone, as Arethusa once, beneath the deep,
          Had sought her lover in his quiet sleep.

                 *        *        *        *        *




                           THE YEARS OF LOVE.


         For Love there’s no oblivion. I have cherished
           An idol beautiful, but in this hour,
         Hopes that had bloomed for years have wholly perished,
           And left me but the fragrance of the flower:
         But be the hopes of love like blossoms blighted,
           Wherever in the temples of the heart
         Hath stood an altar with their splendor lighted,
           The glory will not utterly depart;
         Still as we enter life’s forgetful haven,
           And every form of beauty disappears,
         The pictures on the memory engraven
           Of early love, win our last smiles and tears;
         The inspiration of the first endeavor
         After the love of woman dwells forever.

                 *        *        *        *        *




                          EARLY ENGLISH POETS.


                            GEORGE HERBERT.


                           BY JAMES W. WALL.


How few in our day have read the pious verses of George Herbert, “the
sweet singer of The Temple,” as his biographer, old Walton, so loves to
call him—verses overflowing with the sensibilities of a heart
consecrated to pious uses, all aglow with love for humanity, and an
ardent desire to bring it nearer to Him who so freely gave himself for
it.

Sweet George Herbert! Who that has ever read the rich outpourings of
your warm and pious spirit, but has felt how poor and cold in the
comparison were the promptings of his own? Who that has ever pondered
over your verse, radiant with the praises of that sanctuary in whose
hallowed courts you so loved to tread, but has felt the full force of
your own sweet words?

        A verse may find him who a sermon flies,
        And turn delight into a sacrifice.

George Herbert, the author of “The Temple,” a collection of sacred
poems, was of a most noble, generous, and ancient family. His brother
was the famous Edward Lord Herbert, of Cherbury, who was himself a poet,
but attained higher distinction as a statesman and historian, having
filled, during the reign of James I., the responsible posts of privy
counselor, and ambassador to France; it was while engaged in the duties
of this embassy that he composed his famous history of Henry the Eighth,
so often quoted and referred to by the modern English historian.

The subject of our sketch was born at Montgomery Castle, in Wales, April
3, 1593. He was educated at Westminster school, and being a king’s
scholar, was elected to Trinity College, Cambridge, about the year 1608.
He took both degrees in the Arts, and became a Fellow in the college. In
1619 he was chosen orator for the University, which post he held eight
years. This office he is said to have filled with great honor to himself
and to the University. And this was no wonder, for, to use the quaint
language of his biographer, old Izaak Walton, “he had acquired great
learning, and was blessed with a high fancy, a civil and sharp wit, and
with a natural elegance both in his behaviour, his tongue, and his pew.”
When that royal pedant, King James, published his “Basilicon Doron,” he
sent a copy to the University of Cambridge. Herbert, in his capacity as
orator, was called upon to acknowledge its receipt on behalf of the
institution, which he did in a most elegant manner, by a letter written
in Latin, closing with the following lines:

        Quid vaticanam Bodleianamque objicis hospes!
              Unicus est nobis Bibliotheca Liber.

The excellence of its Latinity, and the complimentary allusions
plentifully sprinkled through it, so pleased the vanity of the king,
that he inquired of the Earl of Pembroke if he knew the learned scholar
who penned the epistle. His answer was, “That he knew him very well, and
that he was his kinsman; but that he loved him more for his learning and
virtue, than that he was of his name and family.” At which answer the
king smiled, and asked the earl leave that he might love him too, for he
took him to be the jewel of that University.

The complimentary remark of the king, coming to the ears of Herbert, no
doubt first turned his thoughts toward court preferment; for about this
time we find him applying himself to the study of the Italian, French,
and Spanish languages, in which he is said to have attained great
proficiency; and by means of the attainment of which, to use his own
language, “he hoped to secure the place of Secretary of State, as his
predecessor, Sir Francis Nethersole had done.” This, and the love of
court conversation, with the laudable ambition to be something more than
he then was, drew him often from Cambridge to attend his majesty, King
James.

Shortly after this the king visited Cambridge in state, and was received
on behalf of the University by Herbert, in a most elegant oration in
Latin, stuffed full, as the manner of the time then was, of most fulsome
adulation. In his progress he was attended by the great Sir Francis
Bacon, Lord Verulam, and by the learned Dr. Andrews, Bishop of
Winchester; and Herbert, by his learning and suavity, soon captivated
these distinguished men. Bacon seems afterward to have put such value
upon his judgment, that he usually desired his approbation before he
would expose any of his books to be printed, and thought him so worthy
of his friendship, that having translated many of the Prophet David’s
Psalms into English verse, he made George Herbert his Patron, by a
public dedication of them to him as the “best judge of divine poetry.”
In 1620, the king gave Herbert a sinecure, formerly conferred upon Sir
Philip Sydney by Queen Elizabeth, worth some twelve hundred pounds per
annum.

His ambitious views of further court preferment seem never to have been
realized. The character of his mind, perhaps, did not fit him for the
responsible duties of a statesman, or he might have been deficient in
those arts of the courtier, so necessary, and such ready aid to court
preferment. It may be that he had too independent a spirit, and could
not “crook the pregnant hinges of the knee, that thrift might follow
fawning.” But be this as it may, we think, in the sentiment contained in
some verses written by our poet about the period of his leaving the
court and entering holy orders, we have a readier solution for the
sudden relinquishment of his hopes of court preferment. These verses
were written upon the famous saying of Cardinal Wolsey, uttered by that
proud churchman when his spirit was crushed, and the fruits of his
ambition had turned to ashes on his lips. “Oh, that I had served my God
with half the zeal with which I have served my king, he would not thus,
in my old age, have placed me in the power of mine enemies.”

No doubt the wholesome reflections inspired by the contemplation of
those touching words, awakened the sensitive mind of our poet to a full
appreciation of the vanity of all earthly ambition. He discovered in
time, that pleasures springing from honor and grandeur of condition, are
soon faded; that the mind nauseates, and soon begins to feel their
emptiness. In the words of one of England’s most gifted divines, “Those
who are so fond of public honor while they pursue it, how little do they
taste it when they have it? Like lightning it only flashes on the face,
and it is well if it do not hurt the man.”

Without further speculating as to the reasons that induced our poet to
fly from the court circles into the quiet retreat of the pastor’s life,
most certain it is, about the year 1629, we find him renouncing the pomp
and vanities of earthly ambition, and entering into holy orders.
Previous to his induction, we find him using the following language in a
letter to a friend: “I now look back upon my aspiring thoughts, and
think myself more happy than if I had attained what then I so
ambitiously thirsted for; and now I can behold the court with an
impartial eye, and see plainly that it is made up of graced titles, and
flattery, and many other such empty imaginary painted
pleasures—pleasures that are so empty as not to satisfy where they are
enjoyed. But in God and his service is a fullness of all joy and
pleasure, but no satiety.” Of the fervency of his piety we have a most
beautiful exemplification in some of his poems published about this
time, especially in that styled “The Odor,” in which he seems to rejoice
in the thought of the word “Jesus,” and say that the adding of these
words “my master,” to it “seemed to perfume his mind, and leave an
oriental fragrance in his very breath.” Alluding, in another poem, to
his “unforced choice to serve at God’s altar,” he says,

        I know the ways of Learning; both the head and pipes
        That feed the press, and make it run;
        What reason hath from nature borrowed,
        Or of itself, like Housewife sheen.
        I know the ways of Honor, what maintains
        The quick returns of courtesy and wit;
        The ways of favor, either party gains
        And the best mode of oft retaining it.

        I know the ways of pleasure, the sweet strains,
        The lullings and the relishes of it;
        The proposition of hot blood and brains;
        What mirth and musick mean; what love and wit.
        Yet through these labyrinths, not my grovelling wit,
        But the silk twist let down from heaven to me,
        Did both conduct and teach me, how by it
                            To climb to thee.

In 1630 he was admitted to the priestly office, and was immediately
inducted to the Rectory of Bemerton, near Salisbury. And here it was,
stripping from him the gaudy trappings of a fashionable court, he
clothed himself in the better and more enduring robes of humility and
meekness. It was here, amid the quiet shades of his peaceful parish, he
prepared, for his own use and that of his brethren, a brief manual,
entitled “The Country Parson”—the rich gatherings of his own
experience, and the exemplification of his own ardor in the performance
of the duties of the pastoral office. His sermons, delivered while at
Bemerton, are practical in doctrine, forcible in illustration, and make
directly to the heart. They are just such sermons as we should suppose
the author of The Country Parson would preach. They are many of them
explanatory of the forms and services of the Church of England, urging
their importance and the necessity of their being truly understood.

He usually took his text from the gospel of the day appointed to be
read, and did as consistently declare why the Church did appoint that
portion of Scripture to be that day read; and he shortly made it appear
to them (to use his own words) “that the whole service of the Church was
a reasonable, and therefore an acceptable sacrifice to God—as, namely,
we begin with confession of ourselves to be vile and miserable sinners;
and we begin so because, until we have confessed ourselves to be such,
we are not capable of that mercy which we so much need; but having in
the prayer of our Lord begged pardon for those sins which we have
confessed, and hoping by our public confession and real repentance we
have obtained that pardon—then we dare and do proceed to beg of the
Lord ‘to open our lips, that our mouth may show forth his praise;’ for
till then we are not able and worthy to praise him.”

The church holydays and fasts, and the benefits to be derived from their
observance, were most beautifully illustrated in Herbert’s discourses;
and we venture to say that in the sermons of no clergyman of the Church
of England, or the Episcopal Church of America, can there be found so
practical and so beautiful an exemplification of the excellency of the
Episcopal Church service. The simple parishioners of Bemerton learned to
love the service of their church under the preachings of their sainted
pastor, because its practical usefulness, and its adaptation to their
every spiritual want, was brought forcibly home to the door of their
hearts. The form, they were taught, was as nothing, save as the most
fitting vehicle of their wants and spiritual aspirations. In our age,
where the cold religion of formality is seen struggling for the mastery
over that which is ardent and spiritual; when “the outward and visible
sign” seems to be more thought of than “the inward and spiritual grace;”
when the outward adornments of the sanctuary are held almost in as high
value, and as necessary to salvation, as the inward adornment of the
meek and pious spirit, it is refreshing to read such sermons as those of
Herbert. He was a formalist only so far as form could be made a means to
an end; a means to bring man to a closer contemplation of the love and
the abounding mercies of his God; a means through which he could be made
to praise him in holiness and truth. The form he looked upon as the
fitting vehicle, “the silken twist,” to lead man’s thoughts in fit
expression up to the throne of God. The summum bonum, the all in
religion, he still believed, and so most earnestly taught, consisted in
the free-will offering of the penitent and pious spirit.

In his essay on the duties of the Country Parson, he enjoins upon the
pastor, “to be constant in every good work, setting such an example to
his flock as they may be glad to follow; and by so doing, profit thereby
to their souls’ good.”

And most diligently (if we are to believe the testimony of his
contemporaries) did George Herbert conform himself to the character so
beautifully sketched. In the functions of his humble office he is said
to have led a most pious and blameless life.

The priests of the Levitical ministration, put on the humerus blazing
with jewels, before they took the breastplate of righteousness and
truth; thereby signifying that the priest must be a shining light,
resplendent with good works, before he fed them with righteousness and
truth, the legitimate milk of the word. And in the daily beauty of his
blameless life; in the gentle, dove-like spirit that animated his every
motive; in his daily charities, and his devout ministerings at the
altar, Herbert most beautifully illustrated the doctrines that he
preached. His life was “indeed, a shining light, resplendent with good
works;” and the flock which he so faithfully tended, found through his
guidance spiritual pastures. Quaint old Jeremy Taylor, alluding to the
necessity of the Christian pastor exemplifying in his daily life the
doctrines that he preaches, most beautifully remarks:

“Herod’s doves could never have invited so many strangers to their
dovecots if they had not been besmeared with most fragrant ointment. As
said Dydimus, make your pigeons smell sweet, and they will allure whole
flocks. And, Christian pastor, if your life be excellent, your virtues,
‘like precious ointment, full of fragrance,’ you will soon invite your
charges to run after your precious odors.”

Such, in all things, was the subject of our sketch; his virtues were the
precious ointment, full of fragrance, alluring the quiet flock his
Master had given him to feed.

We have said more of Herbert in his pastoral character than we first
intended, although, perhaps, we have not dwelt upon it too long to give
an illustration of the beautiful simplicity and pious ardor of the man.

It was in the quiet village of Bemerton that Herbert composed his little
volume of poems, styled “The Temple,” of which it was said by a
contemporary, “There was in it the picture of a divine soul in every
page, and the whole book was such a harmony of holy passions, as would
enrich the world with pleasure and piety.”

We do not pretend to claim for these songs any great poetic merit. They
abound with faults, such as were peculiar to most of the minor poets of
that age. The versification is often rough and inharmonious, the words
ill chosen for the rhyme, while conceits far-fetched and unnatural are
most plentifully sprinkled through them. These, however, are faults
peculiar to the versification of the time in which our poet flourished.
The great merit of these songs, most undoubtedly, consists mainly in the
pious ardor and genuine devotional feeling which characterize them. The
reader is attracted at once by the deep and earnest piety they manifest.
There seems to be a consistent effort in the poet’s mind to give
utterance to his devotional feeling in words of earnestness and power,
such words as shall not dishonor the high and noble theme he had chosen
for his subject. It can readily be discovered that they give utterance
to the language of his heart, and that the influence of that heart’s
holiest affections was the happiest inspiration of his verse. If there
is any truth in those sweet lines of Cowper,

        The Poet’s lyre to fix his fame,
          Should be the Poet’s heart;
        Affection lights a brighter flame,
          Than ever blazed by art.

then “sweet George Herbert” has made sure his claim to remembrance, and
left something behind him which posterity will not willingly let die.

Wherever deep and holy love for sacred things is esteemed, there the
verses of Herbert will find many ardent admirers. They are the pure and
free-will offerings of a heart consecrated to pious uses, and attuned to
sacred harmonies—the soft breathings of a devotional spirit, that seems
too pure for earth.

When he sings of the church where he so loved to worship, it is with all
the earnest enthusiasm, if not with the inspiration of that noble song
of Solomon, commencing,

“Behold thou art fair, my love, behold thou art fair; thou hast dove’s
eyes within thy locks, thy hair is as a flock of goats that appear from
Mount Gilead. Thy lips are like a thread of scarlet, and thy speech is
comely; thy temples are like a piece of pomegranate within thy locks,
thou art all fair, my love, there is no spot within thee.”

And Herbert loved the church, because it was the fold where he could
gather the flock that had been given him to tend. The church on earth
was to him the emblem of the spiritual church “eternal in the heavens.”
His gentle spirit seems all aglow with love, whenever he sings of its
quiet retreats and the rich solemnities of its glorious worship.

The poems, styled “The Temple,” are preceded by a long poem as a
preface, called “The Church Porch,” where he would have the reader
linger before entering the sanctuary. And in the poem the poet takes
occasion to give sage counsel and most excellent advice, the better to
fit the mind for the contemplation of the sacredness of the sanctuary
beyond the porch. He would purify the spirit from the dross of earthly
vices, he would have it “purged of the contaminations of earth,” before
entering the temple, where the divine presence loves to dwell.

And no one who will read the advice embodied in this introductory poem,
but must rise from its perusal with the conviction that it contains a
code of morality, enforced by most excellent precepts. Independent of
its religious tone, it may be said to contain the very best of
principles, enforced by illustrations that carry conviction to the mind
at once. In the rude measure of the time, it holds up virtue in all its
beauty to our approbation, and lays bare all the hideousness of vice. He
seeks not for harmonious verse, as the vehicle of thought, he desires
not to please, but to persuade; not to amuse, but to instruct.

Is lust within, polluting, corrupting, and withering the heart, his
warning is,

        Beware of lust; it doth pollute the soul
          Whom God in baptism washed with his own blood,
        It blots the lesson written in thy soul;
          The holy words cannot be understood.
        How dare those eyes upon a Bible look,
        Much less toward God, “whose lust is all their book.”

Profanity he rebukes in lines like these:

        Take not his name who made thy mouth, in vain.
          It gets thee nothing, and has no excuse.
        Lust and wine plead a pleasure, avarice gain;
          But the cheap swearer, through his open sluice,
        Lets his soul run for naught.

Remembering in whose sight “lying lips are an abomination,” and the
sacredness of whose sanctuary is polluted by falsehood, he breaks forth
with indignant tone,

        Lie not, but let thy heart be true to God,
          Thy mouth to it, thy actions to them both.
        Cowards tell lies, and those that fear the rod.
          The stormy working soul spits lies and froth;
        Dare to be true—nothing can need a lie;
        A fault which needs it most, grows two thereby.

Extravagance, which is the grateful mother of debt, penury, and want;
which has desolated as many homes, withered as many hearts, and
destroyed as many lives as the sword, he thus rebukes:

        Never exceed thy income, youth may make
          Even with the year; but age, if it will hit,
        Shoots a bow short, and lessens still his stake
          As the day lessens, and his life with it.
        Thy children, kindred, friends upon thee call,
        Before thy journey, fairly past with all.

The dangers that wait on suretyship, and the madness of yielding to its
pressing importunities, are thus set forth:

        Yet be not surety, if thou be a father;
          Love is a personal debt. I cannot give
        My children’s right, nor ought he take it, rather
          Both friends should die, than hinder them to live.
        Fathers first enter bonds to nature’s ends,
        And are her sureties, ere they are friends.

The spirit in which we should enter the hallowed courts of the
sanctuary, is set forth thus:

        When once thy foot enters the church, believe
          God is more there than thou, for thou art there
          Only by his permission. Then beware,
        And make thyself all reverence and fear.
        Kneeling ne’er spoiled silk stockings; quit thy state,
        All equal are within the church’s gate.

Space will not permit us to make further extracts from “The Porch.”
Enough has been given to show its tone and character. The poems called
“The Temple,” thus introduced, are a series of devotional songs upon
sacred subjects, overflowing with ardent feeling, and manifesting the
existence of a piety as fervent as it is rare.

In his verses on Prayer, we have an apt illustration of our author’s
style and devotional ardor.

        Prayer, the Church’s banquet, angels age,
          God’s breath in man returning to his birth.
        The soul in paraphrase, heart in pilgrimage,
          The Christian’s plummet sounding heaven and earth.

The quiet stillness of the Sabbath morn, and the blessings that
accompany it, call forth such verses as the following:

            Oh, day most calm, most bright,
          The fruit of this, the next world’s bud,
        Th’ indorsement of supreme delight,
          Writ by a friend, and with his blood;
        The couch of time, care’s balm, and bay;
        The week were dark, but for thy light,
                    Thy torch doth show the way.

            Sundays the pillars are
          On which Heaven’s palace arched lies;
        The other days fill up the spare
          And hollow room with vanities;
        They are the fruitful beds and borders
        In God’s rich garden; that is base
                    Which parts their ranks and orders.

            The Sundays of man’s life,
          Threaded together on time’s string,
        Make bracelets to adorn the wife
          Of the eternal glorious king;
        On Sundays Heaven’s door stands ope,
        Blessings are plentiful and rife—
                    More plentiful than hope.

In his verses styled “The Odour,” we have an exemplification of the
Poet’s love for his Divine Master, expressed with that fervency which
betokens the sincerity of his adoration.

        How sweetly doth my master sound! my master!
        As ambergris leaves a rich scent
                            Unto the taster.
        So do these words a sweet content,
        An oriental fragrance—my master!

The poem entitled “Christmas,” has considerable merit, the versification
is smoother, and the measure not so irregular as most of his poems,
while at the same time it is characterized by the same warmth of
devotional feeling, that is manifested in all.

        The shepherds sing, and shall I silent be?
        My God, no hymn for thee?
        My soul’s a shepherd, too; a flock it feeds
        Of thoughts, and words, and deeds.
        The pasture is thy word, the streams thy grace,
        Enriching all the place.
        Shepherd and flock shall sing, and all my powers
        Outsing the daylight hours.

The little poem entitled “Jesu,” although it has neither the merit of
smoothness, or any poetical beauty, is strongly illustrative of the
purely saint-like piety of its author. Dr. Sanderson was enraptured with
this little production, and used to style it, “a gem of rare conceit.”
We see nothing in it, however, to warrant such praise; it certainly has
no poetic merit, and the conceit embodied in it, appears to be rude and
far-fetched.

                      JESU.

        Jesu is in my heart, his sacred name
          Is deeply carved there, but th’ other week,
        A great affliction broke the little frame,
          Ev’n all to pieces; which I went to seek;
        And first I found the corner where was I,
        After where es, and next where u was graved.
        When I had got these parcels, instantly
        I sat me down to spell them, and perceived
        That to my broken heart, he was I ease you,
                          And to my whole is Jesu.

Space will not permit us to make further extracts from these poems of
Herbert’s. Those that we have given, illustrate the pious ardor of the
subject of our sketch, while at the same time they give evidence of some
claim to take position with the minor poets of his day. His prose
compositions undoubtedly possess more merit than his poetical, and
clearly entitle him to rank with the best of his contemporaries. The
beautiful simplicity of the character of our poet, has never been
surpassed in any age. His disposition was of the most sweet and engaging
nature, adorned with all the graces of a most saint-like piety. “He
lived like a saint,” says his enthusiastic biographer, old Walton, “and
like a saint did he die.” The Sunday before his death, raising himself
from his bed, he called for his instrument, and having tuned it, played
and sung that verse from his poems, commencing,

            The Sundays of man’s life
        Threaded together on time’s string,
        Make bracelets to adorn the wife
        Of the eternal, glorious king.

Like the dying swan,

        As death darkened his eye and unplumed his wings,
        His sweetest song was the last he sings.

                 *        *        *        *        *




                          THE GIFT OF A ROSE.


                         BY GEORGE D. PRENTICE.


       I send thee, Mary, a sweet young rose,
       That bright with the hues of the sunset glows;
       Its beauty, alas! is frail and brief,
       It will come to thee with a withered leaf,
       But the fervent kiss that my earnest lips
       Have left for thee on its crimson tips,
       Will not from the fading flower depart,
       But come all fresh to thy lip and heart;
       For oh, ’tis a breath of the love and trust
       That will live when our lips and our hearts are dust.

       Mary, dear Mary, pray love this flower,
       Let it have for thy heart a spell of power;
       For I plucked it fresh from its lovely stalk,
       On the blooming edge of that garden walk,
       Where we strayed together so deeply blest,
       When the sun was low in the golden west,
       And murmured our loves in burning words,
       With none to hear but the flowers and birds,
       And lingered long on the dear, sweet spot,
       While our warm hearts kissed, though our lips did not.

       Mary, dear Mary, my thoughts still cleave
       To each memory sweet of that blessed eve,
       To each tone more dear than the sweetest lute,
       To each vow we breathed when our lips were mute,
       To the wild, deep thrill through each trembling frame,
       From fingers warmed with a pulse of flame,
       To each gentle tear, to each gentle sob,
       To each sigh that told of the heart’s deep throb,
       Aye, these memories dwell in this soul of mine—
       Oh, Mary dear, do they live in thine?

       Mary, dear Mary, I pray thee say,
       Do the roses bloom where thy steps now stray?
       Do they look at morn on the sky’s soft blue
       Through the trembling tears of the early dew?
       When I come to thee will they smile to greet
       Thy lover’s steps with their perfume sweet?
       Will they list at eve to our tender vows?
       Will they weave their wreaths for our gentle brows?
       And when at last we are doomed to part,
       Will they breathe a sigh for each breaking heart?

       Mary, dear Mary, I fain would know,
       Do thy heart’s sweet flowers keep their fresh young glow?
       Are their eyes yet turned on the skies above?
       Do they glitter still with the dews of love?
       Has no blighting frost, has no bitter blast
       Cold, cold o’er their buds and their blossoms past?
       If my name is said, are their leaves yet stirred
       To the olden thrill at the cherished word?
       And say, oh say, will those dear, heart flowers,
       Still bloom for me in the Eden bowers?

                 *        *        *        *        *




                      AH, DO NOT SPEAK SO COLDLY.


                                Ballad.


                                WORDS BY

                              FITZGERALD.

                                MUSIC BY

                                BENKERT.

   Published by permission of Edward L. Walker, 160 Chestnut Street.

       _Publisher and Importer of Music and Musical Instruments._

[Illustration]

                   Ah! do not speak so coldly,
                     Cold words my heart will chill;
                   If I have lov’d too boldly,
                     Oh! let me worship still?
                   If

[Illustration]

                   I have lov’d too boldly,
                     Oh! let me worship still?
                   The pure heart loves forever,
                     To its own likeness true;
                   And though fate bids us sever
                     I’ll love I’ll love but you,
                   And though fate bids us sever
                     I’ll love I’ll love but you.

                             SECOND VERSE.

                   The heart will throb in sorrow
                     If from its idol torn.
                   Nor elsewhere joy will borrow,
                     If love’s return be scorn.
                   Then do not speak so coldly,
                     Cold words my heart will chill;
                   E’en if I’ve lov’d too boldly,
                     Oh! let me worship still, &c.

                 *        *        *        *        *




                        TEAL AND TEAL SHOOTING.


BY HENRY WILLIAM HERBERT, AUTHOR OF FRANK FORESTER’S “FIELD SPORTS,” “FISH
                           AND FISHING,” ETC.


[Illustration: THE GREEN-WINGED TEAL. (_Anas Carolinensis._)

THE BLUE-WINGED TEAL. (_Anas Discors._)]

In this present month, the sport of duck-shooting on the inland streams,
rivers, and lakelets, may be held to commence in earnest, as contrasted
to the pursuit of the same tribes on the outer bays, estuaries, and
surf-banks. About the end of September, and thenceforth through this and
the next ensuing month, according to the variations of the seasons, and
the longer or shorter endurance of that delicious time, the most
delicious and most gorgeous of the whole American year, known throughout
this continent as Indian Summer, the Mallard, and the two beautiful
species which we have placed at the head of this article, begin to make
their appearance on the little lakes of the interior, and in the various
streams and rivers which fall into them, and thence downward to the
Atlantic seaboard.

In the vast northern solitudes of the great lakes of the northwest, in
all the streams of Upper Canada, even to the feeders of Lake Superior,
and throughout the western country so far south as Texas, and northward
to the Columbia and the fur countries, the Blue-Winged Teal breeds,
literally by myriads. Throughout the great lakes, it is abundant in the
early autumn, becoming excessively fat on the seed of the wild rice,
with which the shallows of all those waters are overgrown, and being
deservedly esteemed as one of the best, if not the very best, of the
duck tribe. But it is the first of its race to remove from the wild,
limpid waters, and wood-embosomed rivers of the great west, to the
seaboard tide-waters, taking the inland water-courses on their route,
rarely visiting the actual sea-shores, and proceeding on the occurrence
of the first frosts, for they are singularly susceptible of cold, to the
Southern States, where they swarm, especially in the inundated
rice-fields of Georgia and South Carolina, during the winter months.

The Green-Winged Teal, which is the nearest congener, and frequently the
associate of the Blue-Wing, has a far less extensive range, so far as
regards its breeding-grounds, in as much as it never, so far as has been
satisfactorily shown, has nidificated or produced its young south of the
Great Lakes, nor even there in great numbers, its favorite haunts, for
the purposes of reproduction, being the extreme northern swamps and
wooded morasses almost up to the verge of the arctic circles. It does
not come down on its southward migration, at nearly so early a period of
the autumn as its congener, being less susceptible of cold, and tarrying
on the Great Lakes till the frosts set in with sufficient severity to
prevent its frequenting its favorite haunts with pleasure, or obtaining
its food with facility. It is rarely or never seen in the Middle States
during the summer, but is tolerably abundant during the autumn on all
the marshy lakes and pools, and along the shores of all the reedy rivers
from the great lakes downward to the sea-board, though, like the last
named species, it is purely a fresh-water duck, never frequenting the
sea-shores or salt bays, finding no food thereon with which to gratify
its delicate and fastidious palate, which, eschewing fish, the larvæ of
insects, and the lesser _crustaceæ_, relishes only the seeds of the
various water plants and grasses, the tender leaves of some vegetables,
and more especially the grain of the wild rice, _Zizania panicula
effusa_, which is its favorite article of subsistence, and one to which
may be ascribed the excellence of every bird of air or water which feeds
on it, from the Rice-Bird and the Rail, to the Teal, the Canvas-Back,
and even the large Thick-Billed _Fuligula_, closely allied to the
Scoter, the Velvet Duck, and other uneatable sea-fowl of Lake Huron,
which are scarcely, if at all, inferior to the Red Heads of Chesapeake
Bay, the Gunpowder, or the Potomac. On the Susquehanna and the Delaware,
both these beautiful little ducks were in past years excessively
abundant, so that a good gunner, paddling one of the sharp, swift skiffs
peculiar to those waters, was certain of filling his boat with these
delicious ducks within a few hours’ shooting. Both of these species are
rather tame than otherwise, the blue-winged bird more particularly,
which has a habit, on the lower waters of the Delaware especially, of
congregating on the mud in vast flocks, sunning themselves in the serene
and golden light of a September noon, so careless and easy of approach,
that the gunner is frequently enabled to paddle his skiff within a few
yards of them, and to rake them with close discharges of his heavy
batteries. At times, when the tide is out, and the birds are assembled
on the flats out of gunshot from the water’s edge, the thorough-going
sportsman, reckless of wet feet or muddy breeches, will run his skiff
ashore, several hundred yards above or below the flock, and getting
cautiously overboard, will push it before him over the smooth, slippery
mud-flats, keeping himself carefully concealed under its stern until
within gunshot, which he can sometimes reduce to so little as fifteen or
twenty yards, by this murderous and stealthy method. The Green-Winged
Teal is much less apt to congregate, especially on shore, than the
other, and consequently, affords less sport to the boat-shooter, keeping
for the most part afloat in little companies, or trips, as they are
technically called, very much on the alert, and springing rapidly on the
wing when disturbed. They, and the Blue-Wings also, fly very rapidly,
dodging occasionally on the wing, not unlike to a wild, sharp-flying
Woodcock, and when they alight, darting downward with a short, sudden
twist among the reeds or rushy covert, exactly after the fashion of the
same bird.

The commoner and, in our opinion—where these birds are abundant either
along the courses of winding drains or streamlets, or in large reedy
marshes, with wet soil and occasional pools or splashes—far the more
exciting way of killing them is to go carefully and warily on foot, with
a good medium-sized double-gun, say of eight to ten pounds weight, and a
thoroughly well broke and steady spaniel, to retrieve and occasionally
to flush the birds, which will sometimes, though rarely, lie very hard.
A good sportsman will frequently, thus late in the autumn, when the
mornings are sharp and biting, and the noons warm and hazy, but before
the ice makes, pick up, on favorable ground, his eight or nine couple in
a day’s walking, with a chance of picking up at the same time a few
Snipe, Golden Plovers, Curlew, or Godwit; and this, in our mind, is
equal to slaughtering a boat load by sneaking up in ambush to within
twenty yards of a great company, whistling to make them lift their heads
and ruffle up their loosened plumage, so as to give easy entrance to the
shot, and then pouring into them at half point-blank range, a half pound
of heavy shot.

In the southern States they are commonly taken, says Wilson, “in vast
numbers, in traps placed on the small dry eminences that here and there
rise above the water of the inundated rice fields. These places are
strewed with rice, and by the common contrivance called a figure four,
they are caught alive in hollow traps.” This we, of course, merely
mention as illustrative of the habits of the bird; for, of course, no
sportsman would dream of resorting to so worse than poacher-like a
proceeding. The mode described by the eloquent pioneer of American
natural history, is probably practised, for the most part, by the
negroes for the supply of their masters’ table, and furnishing their own
pockets with a little extra change, and is not used by the planters as a
means of sport or amusement. It must be remembered, also, that Wilson,
than whom there is no writer more to be relied on in matters which he
relates of his own knowledge, and as occurring in his own days, must
often be taken _cum grano salis_, as to the numbers of birds slain in
this way or that within a certain time—things which he records,
probably, on hearsay, and on which—we are sorry to say it—even good
sportsmen, men who on any other subject would scorn to deviate one
hair’s breadth from the truth, will not hesitate to draw a bow as long
and as strong as Munchausen’s. Again, he writes of times when sporting
was but little pursued, otherwise than as a method of procuring superior
food for the table, or for the purpose of destroying noxious vermin and
beasts of prey; when the rules of sportsmanship were little understood
and as little regarded; and, lastly, when game abounded to a degree
literally inconceivable in our day—although we have ourselves seen,
with sorrow, the diminution, amounting in many regions around our large
cities almost to extinction, of all birds and beasts—nay, but even fish
of chase, within the last twenty years. We must be careful therefore not
to charge exaggeration on a writer who, beyond a doubt, faithfully
recorded that which he himself saw and enjoyed in his day; which we
might see likewise and enjoy in our generation, and our children and
grand-children after us, if it were not for the greedy, stupid, selfish,
and brutal pot-hunting propensities of our population, alike rural of
the country and mechanical of the cities, which seems resolutely and of
set purpose bent on the utter annihilation of every species of game,
whether of fur, fin or feather, which is yet found within our
boundaries.

In my opinion, the common error of all American fowlers and duck
shooters, lies, in the first place, in the overloading the gun
altogether, causing it to recoil so much as to be exceedingly
disagreeable and even painful, and in the same degree diminishing the
effect of the discharge; for it must never be forgotten that when a gun
recoils, whatever force is expended on the retrogressive motion of the
breech, that same force is to be deducted from the propulsion of the
charge. In the second place, he erroneously loads with extremely large
and heavy shot, the result of which is, in two respects, inferior to
that of a lighter and higher number. First, as there will be three or
four pellets of No. 4 for every one pellet of A or B in a charge, and,
consequently, as the load is thereby so much the more regularly
distributed, and so much the more likely to strike the object, and that
in several places more, in the ratio of three or four to one, than could
be effected by A’s or B’s. Second, as the flesh will constantly close
over the wound made by a small shot, so as to cause the bleeding to go
on internally to the engorgement of the tissues and suffocation by
hemorrhage; whereas the wound made by the large grain will relieve
itself by copious bleeding, and the bird so injured will oftentimes
recover, after having fallen even to the surface of the water, or lain
flapping, as it were, in the death-struggle on the blood-stained sand or
grassy hassocks. This fact has been well noticed, and several examples
adduced to prove its truth, by Mr. Giraud, in his exceedingly clear and
correct, though, to our taste, far too brief volume on the “Birds of
Long Island.”

For my own use I invariably adopt for all the smaller species of
duck—as the two varieties of Teal, the Summer Duck, the Golden Eye, and
the Buffel-headed Duck, _Anates_, _Carolinensis_, _Discors_, _Sponsa_,
and _Fuligulæ_, _Clanguid_, and _Albeola_—the same shot which is
generally used for the various birds known on our shores and rivers as
bay-snipe, viz: No. 4 or 5—the latter best for the Plovers, the former
for duck, whether in large or small guns. In this relation I may observe
that, on one occasion—the only one, by the way, on which I ever saw a
green-winged teal in the summer season—I killed a couple of these
beautiful birds, right and left, while woodcock shooting, in Orange
County, New York, with No. 8 shot. They sprang quite unexpectedly from
behind a willow bush, on the Wuwayanda creek, and I dropped them both
quite dead, some what to my own astonishment, and to the utter
astounding of Fat Tom, who witnessed it, into the middle of the stream,
respectively at twenty and twenty-five yards distance. Until I recovered
them I supposed that they were young wood ducks, but on examination they
proved to be young green-winged teal, of that season, in their immature
plumage. This must have been in the last week of July or the first of
August—it was many years since, and as at that time I kept no shooting
diary, I unfortunately am unable to verify the exact date. The birds
must, I conclude, have been bred in that vicinity, by what means I
cannot conjecture, unless that the parent birds might have been wounded
in the spring, and disabled from completing their northern migration,
and that this, as is some times the case with the minor birds of
passage, might have superinduced their breeding in that, for them, far
southern region. In corroboration of this I may add that, in the spring
of 1846, a couple of these birds haunted a small reedy island in front
of my house, on the Passaic, to so late a day in summer—the 29th, if I
do not err, of May—that I sedulously avoided disturbing them, in the
hope that they would breed there. This I yet think would have been the
case but for the constant disturbance of that lovely river throughout
the summer by gangs of ruffianly loafers, with whom the neighboring town
of Newark abounds beyond any other town of its size in the known world,
boating upon its silvery surface day and night, and rendering day and
night equally hideous with their howls and blasphemies.

Before proceeding to the description of these birds it is well to
observe that it will be found the better way, in approaching them, as
indeed _all_ wild fowl, to work, if possible, up wind to them; not that
wild fowl have the power, as some pretend, of scenting the odor of the
human enemy on the tainted gale, as is undoubtedly the case with deer
and many other quadrupeds, but that their hearing is exceedingly acute,
and that their heads are pricked up to listen, at the occurrence of the
least unusual sound, and at the next moment—_hey, presto!_—they are
off.

The little cut at the head of this paper, for his spirited and faithful
execution of which the author and artist must be permitted to return his
acknowledgments to his friend, Mr. Brightly, represents a favorite
feeding ground of the various tribes of water fowl, as is indicated by
the large gaggle of geese passing over, from right to left, and the trip
of green-wings alighting to the call of a clamorous drake in the
background. On a rocky spur of the shore, in the right foreground, is a
male Green-Winged Teal, in the act of springing, with his legs already
gathered under him; and, still nearer to the front of the picture, on
the right, a Blue-Winged Drake, swimming on the limpid water, soliciting
his congener, with reverted neck, and the harsh gabble—whence his
name—to take wing and greet the new-comers—it being the object of the
draftsman to give an idea not merely of the markings and form of these
two most beautiful and graceful of the duck tribe, but of their motions,
the character of their flights, and the nature of their feeding grounds
and habitations.

The head of the Green-Winged Teal is of moderate size and compressed;
the bill nearly as long as the head, deeper than broad at the base,
depressed at the tip; neck slender, of moderate length; body full and
depressed; wings rather small, feet short and rather far back.

The plumage is short and blended; that of the hinder head and neck
elongated into a soft filamentous drooping crest. The bill is black;
iris hazel; feet light blue; head and upper part of neck bright chestnut
brown; a broad band of shining rich bottle-green, narrowings from the
eye backward and downward to the nape, margined below with black,
anterior to which is a white line; chin dusky brown. Upper parts and
flanks white, beautifully and closely undulated with narrow lines of
deep gray. Anterior to the wings is a broad transverse lunated white
bar—_this alone distinguishing the American from the European bird_.
The wing coverts, scapulars and quills gray. The speculum bright green
above, blue-black below, margined posteriorly with pure white. Tail
brownish gray, margined with paler brown. Lower part of the neck
undulated, like the back. Breast pale rufous, spotted and banded with
black; white below. Abdomen white, barred with gray. A black patch under
the tail; the lateral tail coverts tawny, the larger black, white-tipped
and margined. Length of male bird, 14¾.24. Female, 13¾.22½.

The description and drawing of this bird are taken, by kind permission,
which the writer gratefully acknowledges, from a fine specimen in the
Academy of Natural Science of this city.

The Blue-Winged Teal is rather larger than the above, the male measuring
16.31½, the female 15.24.

The shape and proportions of this bird closely resemble those of the
latter, but in plumage it widely differs from it. The bill is blueish
black; iris dark hazel; feet dull yellow, webs dusky; upper part of the
head black, a semilunar patch of pure white, margined with black
anterior to the eye; the rest of the head and upper neck deep purplish
gray, with changeable ruddy reflections. The lower hind neck, back,
alula, and upper parts generally, rich chocolate brown, every feather
margined with paler tints, from reddish buff to pale reddish gray, with
black central markings, changing to metallic green in the centres. Upper
wing coverts rich ultra-marine blue, with a metallic lustre; the lower
parts pale reddish orange, shaded on the breast with purplish red, and
thickly spotted with roundish or eliptical black spots; axillary
feathers, lower wing coverts, and a patch on the side of the rump, pure
white; lower tail coverts brownish black.

These, with the exception of the Buffel-Headed Duck, are the two
smallest; with the exception of the Summer Duck, the two loveliest; with
the exception of the Canvas-Back the two best of the duck tribe. Well
met be they, whether on the board or in the field—shot be they with No.
4—eaten roast, underdone, with cayenne and a squeeze of a lemon,
lubricated with red wine, _quantum suff._

                 *        *        *        *        *




                             THE FINE ARTS.


    _Amateur Concerts—Difference between Stage Singing and Chamber
    Singing—Effect produced by Stage Acting on the Manners and
    Conversation in Private—Origin of the modern florid style of
    singing—Conclusion._

Concerts are popular all over the Union, but in no other town are they
so successful and popular as in Philadelphia. We have here all kinds of
these entertainments, Ethiopian Concerts—Donation Concerts—Society
Concerts, such as the Musical Fund and Philharmonic—and pre-eminent
above all others, in point of fashion, Amateur Concerts.

A small, good Opera Troupe, it is true, would be of more service to our
musical taste; for this hearing the works of great masters by bits, as
it were, is not of much benefit; however, so that we have music in some
manner is better than not to have it at all.

The concerts of the past winter were all well attended; but the Amateur
Concerts were the favorites, and were, indeed, very successful. The
amateurs, both ladies and gentlemen, surprised their audiences; and
great praise is due to “_Maestro Perelli_.” We have heard some of them
execute pieces in a manner that would have done credit to a professional
singer. But while we admired, we felt a little disposed to remonstrate,
for one or two old-fashioned reasons.

If they are really amateurs, and are training their voices for private
singing, are they not running a risk of injuring their style by singing
in public?

In the olden times of vocal training, there was always a marked
difference made between public and private singing. So particular were
the old masters that they divided singing into three classes—church
singing, stage singing, and chamber singing.

Church singing required a more simple manner, a more pure and severe
style, than stage singing; but the voice like that intended for the
stage, had to be strong and full, with great volume and power, and the
intonation clear and correct. There was not much difference between the
voices of the church and stage singer; that is, it was not thought that
either style injured the voice for the other, on the contrary, some of
the finest voices the Italian school has produced, have been trained in
church choirs, under the old chapel-masters.

But there was always a marked and decided difference made between stage
singing and chamber singing. For the latter, it is necessary to have a
plain, simple manner, a clear, pure intonation, good articulation, and
great polish. The cadenzas and ornaments should be few, but of the most
exquisite style and finish. Strength and volume of voice are not so much
needed for the chamber singer, as delicacy of articulation and purity of
tone.

Tone, in music as in painting, is mellowed by distance, and the singer
who wishes to produce a pleasing effect in the drawing-room, should bear
this in mind. It is as absurd to present in private a piece of music
executed in the ornamented, operatic style, as it would be to hang in a
cabinet or drawing-room, a large painting fitted for a church, a
gallery, or a theatre; or, to make another comparison, for an orator, a
public speaker, to entertain the guests of his drawing-room, with the
same loud tone, earnest rhetorical manner, and volume of voice, that he
used in the public assembly or town-meeting.

The habit of singing in public will give to the private singer, a manner
and style which may sound very well in the concert-room, or on the stage
where they are mellowed by distance, and softened by an orchestra, but
this same manner and style will appear in private, coarse, violent, and
theatrical. There should be a difference between public and private
singing; both styles are beautiful, and equally effective in their way,
but they should be kept separate.

It is well known that actors and actresses, in dressing for the stage,
are apt to lose that nice, delicate eye for color, which is required to
render a private costume pleasing; they become fond of strong contrasts,
bright colors, and ornaments which appear glaring and wanting in harmony
off the stage. Stage acting also affects the conversation, the tone of
voice, and manner of expression. We were much amused once with the witty
reply of a clever person, when asked why he did not admire a
distinguished actress he had met with in private.

“She is too theatrical,” he said. “First she gives us a dash of tragedy
_à la_ Lady Macbeth, then comes a touch of genteel comedy _à la_ Lady
Teazle, which is very tiresome. One likes such exhibitions well enough
on the stage, but they are quite out of place in one’s drawing-room.”

And thus it is with vocal music, to make it pleasing in society, or what
is better, in one’s home circle, it should be like drawing-room, or home
costume, home manner, conversation, reading—simple, pure, with few
ornaments, and those well chosen.

Though these rules seem severe, they are not confining, for the
chamber-singer is not limited. The music of the great masters can be
produced in private, with great effect, in the same manner as all of us
have, doubtless, heard a good reader give in private circles, scenes
from Shakspeare and other dramatic poets. If the reader should present
to us in his reading, all the starts, the loud tones and energetic
manner required on the stage to produce an illusion, his reading would
create disgust in us, and we would listen unwillingly; but if, on the
contrary, he should read in a quiet manner, but with clear enunciation,
and good emphasis, leaving our imaginations and recollections to make up
the stage illusion, then, his reading would prove effective and
pleasing.

Every vocalist knows that the graces and ornaments of a piece are
entirely independent of the melody. The musical student who has studied
the works of the old composers, will understand this better than the
amateur who has been confined to modern compositions.

In the olden times more stress was laid upon the simple melody. Haydn
used to say,

“Let your _air_ be good, and your composition will be so likewise, and
will assuredly please.”

But in the present day, the air is almost forgotten in the rich
_rifioramenti_, and bewitching _capricci_ of the Italian singer, the
surprising _vocalization_ of the French, and the graces, shakes, and
turns of the English vocalist.

We do not object to these adornments; when properly used, they produce a
pleasing effect—they break up the monotony of the melody; but any one
will see how necessary it is to have these adornments different in
different places. The graces, cadenzas, etc., which would be added to a
piece sung on the stage, should not be used in the drawing-room or in
the church, although the simple melody itself, may from its character do
very well for either place, if sung with appropriate ornaments.

These elaborate, ornamental, vocal passages, which appear in modern
compositions, are not to be found in the old writers. They would have
considered it derogatory to the dignity of their melodies, to have
written out in them the _rifioramenti_ of the singer.

We remember seeing, several years ago, some Italian copies and
manuscripts of compositions by Durante, Trajetta, Paisiello, and other
old Italian masters. They belonged to a singular, remarkable person,
then living in this country, Signor Trajetta, the son of the old Maestro
Trajetta, the master and companion of Sacchini. These compositions were
for the voice, and in looking over them, we were struck with their
bareness and severity. The airs were, many of them, pure, and full of
beautiful melody, but we could readily imagine that it would require a
very severe taste to listen to them without finding them monotonous, and
so we said.

“Ah!” replied Trajetta’s pupil, as wild an enthusiast as his master,
“your taste has been spoiled and vitiated by modern music.”

The present taste for florid execution was caused, it is said, by the
desire of the vocalists to rival the instrumental passages of the Opera.
During the time of Metastasio, the musicians, especially those of the
German school, so famous for instrumentation, overpowered the singers.
The struggle of the singers for the lead, caused Metastasio to make a
remark which would apply very well in this day—that the singers in an
Opera made _vocal concertos_ of their passages.

Agujari turned her voice into a flute, and the capricious, bewitching
Gabrielli, the pet pupil of Porpora, astonished every one by her
wonderful _capricci_ and delicate chromatic passages.

A love for the wonderful displays itself constantly in mixed audiences,
and they are more likely to applaud that which is surprising, rather
than that which is strictly good. This approbation is apt to dull the
taste of the singer who will forget or neglect good old rules, when by
outraging them, they secure applause.

The taste for vocal gracing and adornment has increased to such a degree
that it would be almost impossible to present a composition of an old
master, or even of composers so late as Mozart, without adding to the
adornments of the original composition. Rossini, whose vocal
compositions in some places appear to consist only of connected phrases
of ornaments and gracings, so completely is the melody hidden by the
_cadenzas_, had two styles. His early style was chaste and simple; his
greatest opera, _Tancredi_, was written in this style, and the reader,
if familiar with Rossini’s works, has only to compare this beautiful
opera with one of his last compositions, _Semiramide_, to see the strong
contrast between the two styles of composition. His _L’Italiani in
Algeri_ and _Il Turco in Italia_, operas which contain some of his most
exquisite melodies, belong also to this simple style; but his more
popular operas, _Il Barbiere_, _La Cenerentola_, _Otello_, _La Gazza
Ladra_, _etc._, are in his later style, which is florid, not only in the
vocal parts, but also in the orchestral accompaniments; indeed, he
seemed to have attained the extreme of this florid style, but the
composers of the present time have gone far beyond him; for instance,
Verdi, whose compositions appear to be entirely made up of
_rifioramenti_, and while listening with amazement to the vocal feats
his singers perform, in executing his compositions, a good old-fashioned
lover of music is very apt to wonder if a melody really exists under all
these embellishments.

There is an interesting account given in Stendhal’s Life of Rossini,
relative to his adoption of the florid style in composition. In 1814 he
went to Milan, to superintend the bringing out of his opera,
_L’Aureliano in Palmiro_. The principal tenore, Velluti, a very handsome
man, had a voice of great flexibility. At the first rehearsal, Velluti
sung his part in a manner that delighted the composer; at the second
rehearsal, the singer added some cadenzas, which Rossini applauded even
rapturously; at the third rehearsal, the original melodies of some of
the cavatinas seemed lost amid the luxurious profusion of vocal
ornaments; but at the first public representation of the opera the
singer added so many _fiorituri_, that Rossini exclaimed, “_Non conosco
più la mia musica!_”[7]; however, Velluti’s singing was well received by
the audience, and every vocal feat brought down thunders of applause.
The hint was not lost on Rossini. He observed that his opera had but
little success without Velluti, and he resolved in future to compose in
a different style. He would no longer remain at the mercy of the singer,
but write down in his score a sufficient number of embellishments, not
leaving room for the addition of a single _appogiatura_ by the singer.

We have digressed from the original subject, dear reader, in order to
show that the _rifioramenti_ of a piece are mere additions, and also to
point out to the amateur the propriety of omitting startling and
surprising stage points, when presenting in private fine operatic
passages, and the nice, delicate taste that would be displayed in giving
more of the original melody, avoiding embellishments, using them only
where they seem absolutely necessary to break up the monotony of a
continuous strain, and render it more effective.

We could give our other objection to this public singing of amateurs,
which objection applies more particularly to lady amateurs; but we have
chatted long enough already, and, moreover, our objection is decidedly
too old-fashioned to be talked about in these days, “of rights of men,
women and children;” therefore, we will suffer it to pass unmentioned,
trusting to the force of the one already given to convince you, at least
good reader.

                 *        *        *        *        *

OLD ’76 AND YOUNG ’48.—This is the title of a new picture by WOODVILLE,
received from Dusseldorf for the New York Art Union, which is to be
engraved for one of the future distributions of that association. The
_Mirror_ describes the picture as fully justifying the high opinion
formed of the young artist’s genius, and as placing his name in the
front rank of our American artists. The picture represents a young
soldier just returned from Mexico, travel-stained and wounded; he sits
at a table relating his adventures to his grandfather, “Old ’76,” while
his father and mother, and a group of colored servants, peeping in at
the door, are eagerly listening to the soldier’s rehearsal of his
battles. All the accessories of the picture are purely American, and
help to carry out the story; the portrait of the old man, painted in all
his rosy prime, the bust of Washington, the ornaments on the mantle, all
are in strict keeping; but it is in the individualities of character as
delineated in the countenances and actions of the different personages
that the genius of the artist is displayed; the old man, leaning on his
crutch, shaking his head with a mixed feeling of pride in his grandson’s
achievements, and a recollection of his own acts in the times that tried
men’s souls, is a triumph of the artist; the old fellow seems to be just
at the point of saying “O yes, my boy, all that is very well; you fought
bravely, no doubt, and General Taylor was a good soldier; but it’s
nothing to old ’76, and General Taylor ain’t Washington.” It is a most
successful effort.

                 *        *        *        *        *

MONUMENT TO PEEL.—The proposal to erect a national monument to Sir
Robert Peel, by subscriptions limited to one penny each person, will be
entirely successful.

-----

[7] “I don’t know my own music!”

                 *        *        *        *        *




                          REVIEW OF NEW BOOKS.


    _Elementary Sketches of Moral Philosophy: Delivered at the Royal
    Institution, in the years 1804, 1805 and 1806: By the late Rev.
    Sidney Smith, M. A. New York: Harper & Brothers. 1 vol. 12mo._

Sidney Smith appears, in this volume, as an ethical and metaphysical
philosopher, and certainly ethics and metaphysics were never before made
so clear and so entertaining. Sharp, shrewd, sensible, witty, humorous,
eloquent, discriminating, the author goes on, from topic to topic,
analyzing and laughing, condensing maxims into epigrams, embodying
principles in sarcasms, eliciting jokes from abstractions; and after
making his reader laugh tears into his eyes and pains into his sides,
really leaves him in possession of more metaphysical knowledge than he
would get from Dugald Stewart. The mind of Sidney Smith was so beautiful
and brilliant, that men have done injustice to its depth and exactness.
He was really an accomplished belles-lettres scholar, a close reasoner,
a proficient in the philosophy of politics, morals and mind, as well as
a wit and humorist; and in one of the rarest gifts of reason, justness
and readiness in the conception of premises, he evinced equal force and
fertility. Besides all this, he was an honest, courageous, uncanting,
and disinterested man—loving and possessing goodness and virtue, hating
and denouncing wickedness and vice. His goodness had not the weak
diffusion which characterises the quality in the so-called “good
people;” but will and intellect condensed it into lightning, and
launched it at error and evil. It smiles sweetly, but it also smites
sharply; and no man is more worthy of contemptuous pity than the bigot,
dunce, libertine, professional rascal or knavish politician, who comes
within word-shot of Sidney’s indignation.

There is no part of the present book which will not delight and instruct
the general reader; but the most original portions are those devoted to
practical remarks on mental diseases and to acute observations on minor
topics of the great subject. To all who know Sidney Smith’s writings it
is needless to add, that every idea in the volume is conceived and
stated clearly, and that the author’s ignorance in the higher regions of
his theme never seeks refuge in obscure terms, but is boldly, and some
times exultingly, acknowledged. Many of the great philosophers, and
especially the idealists and skeptics, are rather fleeringly disposed
of. Common sense is Sydney’s test; but common sense is hardly able to
grapple with Aristotle and Descartes, the greatest of metaphysicians;
and they are, therefore, praised for their power and ridiculed for its
perversion. The author’s peculiar felicity in making ludicrous
statements which operate with the force of arguments, is displayed
throughout the volume. “Bishop Berkeley,” he says, “destroyed this world
in one volume octavo, and nothing remained after his time but mind;
which experienced a similar fate from the hand of Mr. Hume, in 1737.”
Nothing could be more felicitous than this statement, considered as a
practical argument against the systems of the idealists and skeptics.
Again he says: “A great philosopher may sit in his study, and deny the
existence of matter; but if he take a walk into the streets he must take
care to leave his theory behind him. Pyrrho said there was no such thing
as pain; and he saw no _proof_ that there were such things as carts and
wagons; and he refused to get out of their way: but Pyrrho had,
fortunately for him, three or four stout slaves, who followed their
master without following his doctrine; and whenever they saw one of
these ideal machines approaching, took him up by the arms and legs, and,
without attempting to controvert his arguments, put him down in a place
of safety.”

The passages on Aristotle are in a similar vein of pleasantry. “Some
writers,” he remarks, “say he was a Jew; others that he got all his
information from a Jew, that he kept an apothecary’s shop, and was an
Atheist; others say, on the contrary, that he did not keep an
apothecary’s shop and that he was a Trinitarian.” Further on he adds,
that Aristotle’s philosophy “had an exclusive monopoly granted to it by
the Parliament of Paris, _who forbad the use of any other in France_;”
and he goes on to compare the great Stagarite with Bacon, to the
manifest disadvantage of the former. After speaking of the triumphs of
the Baconian method, and the indebtedness of mankind to the vast
understanding of its author, he proceeds to remark, that to “the
understanding of Aristotle, equally vast, perhaps, and equally original,
we are indebted for fifteen hundred years of quibbling and ignorance; in
which the earth fell under the tyranny of words, and philosophers
quarreled with one another, like drunken men in dark rooms, _who hate
peace without knowing why they fight, or seeing how to take aim_.” Zeno,
the founder of the sect of the Stoics, is represented as a Cyprus
merchant, who had studied the writings of the most eminent Socratic
philosophers, and who, in the course of his mercantile pursuits,
“freighted a ship for Athens, with a very valuable cargo of Phœnician
purple, which he completely lost by shipwreck, on the coast near the
Piræus. A very acute man, who found himself in a state of sudden and
complete poverty in Athens, would naturally enough think of turning
philosopher, both as by its doctrines it inspired him with some
consolation for the loss of his Phœnician purple, and by its profits
afforded him some chance of subsistence without it.” Socrates, he says,
was the great father and inventor of common sense, “as Ceres was of the
plough and Bacchus of intoxication.” Two thousand years ago, he adds,
“common sense was not invented. If Orpheus, or Linus, or any of those
melodious moralists, sung, in bad verses, such advice as a grand-mamma
would now give to a child of six years old, he was thought to be
inspired by the gods, and statues and altars were erected to his memory.
In Hesiod there is a very grave exhortation to mankind to wash their
faces; and I have discovered a very strong analogy between the precepts
of Pythagoras and Mrs. Trimmer—both think that a son ought to obey his
father, and both are clear that a good man is better than a bad one.”

Among the best lectures of the volume, both for sense and brilliancy,
are those on the “Conduct of the Understanding,” the “Faculties of
Animals and Men,” “Habit,” and “Wit and Humor.” In these Sydney Smith
exhibits both his power of rapid analysis and his power of clearly
perceiving the essential points of the subjects he discusses. The
lecture on the “Faculties of Animals and Men,” is a sort of humorous
philosophical poem in prose, the beauty of the humor being as striking
as its laughable quality. He commences with observing that he would do
no injustice to the poor brutes, especially as they have “no professors
to revenge their cause by lecturing on our faculties;” and he is so
perfectly satisfied with the superiority of men to animals, that he sees
no reason why he should not give the latter full credit for what “few
fragments of soul and tatters of understanding they may really possess.”
His settled opinion is, that baboons and blue apes will never rival
mankind in understanding or imagination, though he confesses that he has
sometimes felt a little uneasy at Exeter ’change, “from contrasting the
monkeys with the ’prentice boys who are teasing them;” but a few pages
of Locke, or a few lines of Milton, always restored him to his tranquil
belief in the superiority of man. He then proceeds to give a humorous
statement of the various opinions held by philosophers on the physiology
of brutes, emphasising especially the theory of Père Bougeant, a Jesuit,
that each animal is animated by a separate and distinct devil; “that not
only this was the case with respect to cats, which have long been known
to be very favorite residences of familiar spirits, but that a
particular devil swam with every turbot, grazed with every ox, soared
with every lark, dived with every duck, and was roasted with every
chicken.” Smith then goes on to define and illustrate instinct, with an
analysis as fine as the humor is exquisite. Instinct he considers as an
animal’s unconscious use of means which are subservient to an end, in
contradistinction to reason, which is a conscious use of those means and
a perception of their relation to the end. The examples are all stated
in Smith’s peculiar manner. It would take, he says, “a senior wrangler
at Cambridge ten hours a day, for three years together, to know enough
mathematics for the calculation of these problems, with which not only
every queen bee, but every _under-graduate grub_, is acquainted the
moment it is born.”

The general conclusion of Smith, with regard to insects and animals, is
the common one, that their instincts and faculties all relate to this
world, and that they have, properly speaking, no souls to be saved. But
this position he states, illustrates and defends with more than ordinary
metaphysical acuteness. If the discussion were not so sparklingly
conducted, it would strike the reader as very able analysis and
reasoning; but the mirthful fancy with which the whole is adorned,
satisfies of itself, and seems to claim no additional praise for the
argument it illustrates. The delicious sympathy of the humorist for all
grades of being peeps out on every page, and no insect or animal is
referred to without being lifted into the comic ideal. Thus he remarks
that nature seems on some animals to have bestowed vast attention, “_and
to have sketched out others in a moment, and turned them adrift_. The
house-fly skims about, perches upon a window or a nose, breakfasts and
sups with you, lays his eggs upon your white cotton stockings, runs into
the first hole in the wall when it is cold, and perishes with as much
unconcern as he lives.” Again, in speaking of that superiority of man
over animals which comes from his longevity, he remarks: “I think it is
Helvetius who says he is quite certain we only owe our superiority over
the ourang-outangs to the greater length of life conceded to us; and
that, if our life had been as short as theirs, they would have totally
defeated us in the competition for nuts and ripe blackberries. I can
hardly agree to this extravagant statement; but I think in a life of
twenty years the efforts of the human mind would have been so
considerably lowered, that we might probably have thought Helvetius a
good philosopher, and admired his skeptical absurdities as some of the
greatest efforts of the human understanding. Sir Richard Blackmore would
have been our greatest poet, our wit would have been Dutch, our faith
French, the Hottentots would have given us the model for manners, and
the Turks for government.” He then adds that man’s gregarious nature is
another cause of his superiority over all other animals. “A lion lies
under a hole in the rock, and if any other lion happen to pass by they
fight. Now, whoever gets a habit of lying under a hole in a rock, and
fighting with every gentleman who passes near him, cannot possibly make
any progress.”

The lecture on “Wit and Humor” is, perhaps, the most brilliant of all;
but, though the definitions are keenly stated and the distinctions
nicely drawn, we suppose that even Sidney Smith, fine wit and humorist
as he is, has not settled the matter. It appears to us that the
difficulty consists in considering wit and humor as distinct powers,
instead of viewing them as modifications of other powers. The mental
peculiarities which distinguish wit and humor are qualities equally of
fancy and imagination. The difference is emotional, not intellectual; in
sentiment, not in faculty. A man whose sentiment and feeling of the
ludicrous is predominant, will naturally make his intellectual powers
serve his mirthful tendencies. If he has a lively fancy he will be a
wit; if he has a creative imagination he will be a humorist. We should
say, generally, that wit was fancy and understanding, directed by the
sentiment of mirth; and that humor was imagination and understanding,
directed by the same sentiment. It will be found, we think, in all
ingenious and creative minds, that their peculiar direction depends
altogether on sentiment. Sometimes imagination is exercised in a
department of thought or action so far removed from the fine arts, that
we can hardly recognize the power in its direction. In metaphysics, in
mathematics, in government, war and commerce, we often come in contact
with thinkers of vast imaginations, who still may despise poets and
artists, and be heartily despised by them. If a change in the form and
purpose of imagination thus appears, to many minds, to change its
qualities, and to demand new definitions, we need not wonder at the
popular reluctance to admit wits and humorists into the band of poets,
though fancy and imagination be equally their characteristics.

Although our notice of this delightful volume has extended beyond the
space we can properly allow it, we take leave of its wise and witty
pages with regret, heartily commending it to the leisure hours of every
man who can relish vivid argument and brilliant good sense.

                 *        *        *        *        *

    _Confessions of an English Opium Eater, and Suspiria de
    Profundis. By Thomas De Quincy, Boston: Wm. D. Ticknor & Co. 1
    vol. 12mo._

Thomas de Quincy has been well known during the last twenty years, not
only as the author of “Confessions of an English Opium Eater”, but as a
prominent contributor of able, thoughtful, and eloquent articles to
Blackwood’s Magazine, and other British periodicals. The publishers of
the present volume intend to follow it up with others, containing the
best of his many remarkable historical, biographical, and critical
papers. When completed, the series will constitute a body of thought
which no student’s library can well be without, for the author’s
learning extends over widely separated departments of literature and
science, and in each he has proved himself capable of throwing out those
suggestive thoughts which take root in the reader’s mind, and bear
fruit. A resolute, inquisitive, and reflective student, richly dowered
with understanding and imagination, and exercising great dominion over
the harmonies and subtilties of expression, De Quincy has been prevented
from producing little more than colossal fragments of thought, by the
mastery obtained over his will by opium, and the contemptuousness of
disposition which that habit provokes for calm, orderly, systematic
works. He is dogmatic, negatively as well as positively. It is natural
that a man who obtains glimpses of grand truths and magnificent systems,
through artificial stimulants, should disdain the sober realizations of
consecutive and industrious thought, wanting all that misty magnificence
which clothes things viewed in the waking dreams of the opium eater. But
egotist and dogmatist as he is, he is still a resolute thinker, whose
mind, busy with all the problems of society and philosophy, is
continually startling us with novel thoughts and splendid rhetoric.

In the first part of the “Confessions” there is one passage, describing
a dream inspired by opium, which we cannot resist the temptation to
extract, as it is one of the sublimest in English prose. “The dream,” he
says, “commenced with a music which now I often heard in dreams—a music
of preparation and awakening suspense; a music like the opening of the
Coronation Anthem, and which, like _that_, gave the feeling of a vast
march, of infinite cavalcades filing off, and the tread of innumerable
armies. The morning was come of a mighty day—a day of crisis and of
final hope for human nature, then suffering some mysterious eclipse, and
laboring in some dread extremity. Somewhere, I knew not where—somehow,
I knew not how—by some beings, I knew not whom—a battle, a strife, an
agony, was conducting—was evolved, like a great drama, or piece of
music; with which my sympathy was the more insupportable from my
confusion as to its place, its cause, its nature, and its possible
issue. I, as is usual in dreams, (where we make ourselves central to
every movement,) had the power, and yet had not the power, to decide it.
I had the power, if I could raise myself, to will it; and yet again had
not the power, for the weight of twenty Atlantics was upon me, or the
oppression of inexpiable guilt. ‘Deeper than ever plummet sounded,’ I
lay inactive. Then, like a chorus, the passion deepened. Some greater
interest was at stake; some mightier cause than ever yet the sword had
pleaded, or trumpet had proclaimed. Then came sudden alarms; hurryings
to and fro; trepidations of innumerable fugitives. I knew not whether
from the good cause or the bad, darkness and light, tempest and human
faces, and at last with the sense that all was lost, female forms, and
the features that were worth all the world to me, and but a moment
allowed—and clasped hands, and heart-breaking partings, and
then—everlasting farewells! and, with a sigh such as the caves of hell
sighed when the incestuous mother uttered the abhorred name of death,
the sound was reverberated—everlasting farewells! and again, and yet
again reverberated—everlasting farewells!”

“Suspiria de Profundis,” the conclusion of the Confessions, occupies
about as much space as the original work, and has now, for the first
time, been connected with it in the same volume. The style of the
conclusion is even more majestic, visionary and resounding than the
first portion, and is full of thrilling pictures and Macbeth “sights.”
We hope that this volume will meet with a success so marked, as to
induce the publishers to issue the remaining volumes of De Quincey’s
miscellanies in rapid succession.

                 *        *        *        *        *

    _Life and Letters of Thomas Campbell, Edited by William Beattie;
    M. D., one of his Executors, New York: Harper & Brothers, 2
    vols. 12mo._

Dr. Beattie’s work cannot take a high place in biographical literature,
as far as it is to be judged by his own power of thinking and writing.
He has, properly speaking, no conception of Campbell’s character; and
the passage from one of his statements to the letter or anecdote which
he adduces in its support, will indicate this to the least reflecting
reader. Were it not for the richness of his materials his work would not
be worth reprinting; but it has great value and interest from the number
and variety of the private letters it contains. Campbell’s
correspondence, though it evinces much nervous weakness of mind and a
sensitiveness of vanity easily elated or depressed, has a peculiar
raciness which wins and rewards attention; and, in addition to its own
excellent qualities of wit and fancy, which delight of themselves, it
furnishes much information relating to the literary men of the last
fifty years.

Mr. Irving has written a very pleasing introduction to these volumes,
characteristic equally of his delicacy, his good nature and his
discrimination, and embodying several new anecdotes of Campbell. He says
that Beattie’s life “lays open the springs of all his actions and the
causes of all his contrariety of conduct. We now see the real
difficulties he had to contend with in the earlier part of his literary
career; the worldly cares which pulled his spirit to the earth whenever
it would wing its way to the skies; the domestic affections, tugging at
his heart-strings even in his hours of genial intercourse, and
_converting his very smiles into spasms_; the anxious days and sleepless
nights preying upon his delicate organization, producing that morbid
sensibility and nervous irritability which at times overlaid the real
sweetness and amenity of his nature, and obscured the unbounded
generosity of his heart.” This praise, of course, must be considered due
to the “Letters” rather than the “Life” of Campbell.

Lord Jeffrey, in a letter to Campbell, on the subject of “Gertrude of
Wyoming,” very felicitously indicates the prominent faults of that
exquisite poem, and of Campbell’s general artistic method. “The most
dangerous faults,” he says, “are your faults of diction. There is a good
deal of obscurity in many passages—in others a strained and unnatural
expression—an appearance of labor and hardness; you have hammered the
metal in some places till it had lost all its ductility. These are not
great faults, but they are blemishes; and as dunces will find them
out—noodles will see them when they are pointed to. I wish you had
courage to correct, or rather to avoid them, for with you they are
faults of over-finishing, and not of negligence. I have another fault to
charge you with in private—for which I am more angry with you than for
all the rest. Your timidity, or fastidiousness, or some other knavish
quality, will not let you give your conceptions glowing, and bold, and
powerful, as they present themselves, but you must chasten, and refine,
and soften them, forsooth, till half their nature and grandeur is
chiseled away from them.”

An interesting feature in this biography is the number of poems it
contains not included in any edition of Campbell’s works, and the
original drafts it gives of many of Campbell’s well-known productions.
The “Battle of the Baltic” originally contained twenty-seven stanzas,
and in that shape was enclosed in a letter to Scott. We extract a
specimen of the omitted verses:

        Not such a mind possessed
              England’s tar;
        ’Twas the love of nobler game
        Set his oaken heart on flame,
        For to him ’twas all the same,
              Sport or war.

        All hands and eyes on watch
              As they keep;
        By their motion light as wings,
        By each step that haughty springs,
        You might know them for the kings
              Of the deep!

        ’Twas the Edgar first that smote
              Denmark’s line;
        As her flag the foremost soared,
        Murray stamped his foot on board,
        And a hundred cannons roared
              At the sign!

This Life of Campbell, and the Life of Southey, now in course of
publication by the same house, are the best literary biographies we have
had since The Life of Mackintosh, edited by his Son. We wish the Harpers
would reprint the latter, as there has been no complete American edition
of it ever published. It contains more matter than any similar work
since Moore’s Life of Byron.

                 *        *        *        *        *

    _The National Cook Book. By a Lady of Philadelphia, a Practical
    Housewife. Philada.: Robert E. Peterson. 1 vol. 12 mo._

This is, on all sides, admitted to be the very best of the many cook
books that have been issued by the press of late years. The editor, be
she whom she may, understands the art of preparing a delicious meal, of
any material, it seems, and our taste has passed favorable judgment upon
a fruit cake of most inviting look, and of quality the best. A lady, in
whose judgment we have the most unbounded confidence, pronounces this
“the only cook book worthy of a housekeeper’s perusal.”

Next to the intellectual feast, which is spread before the reader of
Graham each month, we suppose, will come a snug breakfast, a glorious
good dinner, or a cozy, palate-inviting supper of birds, with mushrooms.
Now, without Peterson’s Cook Book, the meal cannot be perfection. Of
this we feel convinced.

                 *        *        *        *        *

    _The Gallery of Illustrious American Daguerreotypes by Brady.
    Engraved by D’Avignon. Edited by C. Edwards Lester, assisted by
    an Association of Literary men. 205 Broadway, New York._

We have received the sixth number of this truly national work—the first
and second we have before this noticed. The third, fourth and fifth
numbers the publishers have omitted to send us. As we have before
stated, this is a publication of great merit, and cannot fail to attract
a liberal encouragement both in this country and abroad. The portraits
are executed with wonderful fidelity, and are the best specimens of the
lithographic art we have ever seen. Mr. Brady deserves much praise for
his exact and skillful daguerreotypes, from which D’Avignon has produced
these masterly “counterfeit presentments” of our great national
characters. The selection from our living worthies have been well made.
The publishers have not confined themselves to the faces of our elder
public men long familiar in the print shops, but they have well chosen
alike from the old and the young—those who have been long famous by
past services, and those whose genius and precocious merit have excited
a keen interest and a just pride in the heart of every American. This
number is adorned by a life-like portrait of Col. Fremont; and the
editor, Mr. Lester, has in this, as he has in those numbers which have
preceded it, and which have been sent to us, given a brief and pointed
sketch of the marvelous youth whose adventures in the camp of science
outstrips the wildest tales of romantic daring. A work like this must
prosper.

                 *        *        *        *        *

    _The History of the Confessional. By John Henry Hopkins, D. D.,
    Bishop of the Diocese of Vermont. New York: Harper & Brothers. 1
    vol. 12mo._

Dr. Hopkins is already well known as an Episcopalian writer of much
merit and erudition, and the present work will add considerably to his
reputation. It is acute, learned, and clear, going patiently over the
whole historical ground of the dispute between the Church of England and
the Church of Rome, and singularly candid and dispassionate in its tone
and in its substance. We rarely see, in a controversialist, such decided
opinions, in connection with so much intellectual conscientiousness.

                 *        *        *        *        *

    _Doctor Johnson; His Religious Life and his Death. New York:
    Harper & Brothers. 1 vol. 12mo._

This volume is evidently the production of some individual whose
ambition to write a book was far greater than his ability to write a
good one; the result is a compilation from Boswell’s Life of Johnson,
made up from its most valueless and uninteresting portions, without the
addition of any thing of importance by the compiler. Dr. Johnson, in his
own time, had no power of communicating any of his own intellectual or
moral life to his mental sycophants; and, judging from the present
volume, we should suppose that this power was still wanting in his
writings.

                 *        *        *        *        *

    _The Pillars of Hercules; or a Narrative of Travels in Spain and
    Morocco, in 1848. By David Urquhart, Esq., M. P. New York:
    Harper & Brothers. 2 vols. 12mo._

Of all the volumes of travels lately issued, this appears to us the most
independent and intelligent. The author gives a new view of the social
condition of Spain, and states some facts and opinions calculated to
make us re-examine the notions commonly held of Spanish affairs. He is
an acute observer of men, a scholar, a politician versed in the
practical details of legislation and government, and a man who sees,
feels, and thinks for himself. To those who have read Barrow and Ford
the work will have great attractions.

                 *        *        *        *        *

EDGAR A. POE.—We have on hand several articles, from leading writers of
the country, upon the life and character of Edgar A. Poe, which we will
find room for in the December number, in which we shall give an extra
form, for the purpose of putting before the country these generous
tributes to the dead poet and critic. The causticity of several of them
will not be particularly relished by his immaculate defamers, who busy
themselves in raking up his ashes to expose his defects to the gaze of
the world.

                 *        *        *        *        *

A DESERVED HONOR.—We see that at the late commencement of the Miami
University, Ohio, the degree of LL. D. was conferred upon Professor John
S. Hart, of the Philadelphia High School. It is a compliment very
properly bestowed, and from an Institution which renders the honor of
value.

                 *        *        *        *        *

THE LAST CHANCE.—We desire to impress upon the attention of the
subscribers to “Graham,” that if they desire our elegant Premium Plates,
they should now remit either $3 for one year, or $5 for two years, or
for two copies one year. In either case we furnish each subscriber _thus
sent_, “_Christ Blessing Little Children_,” and “_The First
Prayer_”—two beautiful engravings of large size.

_After the first of November_, the plate will be disposed of, and no
premiums will thereafter be sent from this office.

                 *        *        *        *        *

OUR PARIS FASHIONS.—Every mail brings us congratulations upon the
superior finish and beauty of our Paris Fashion Plates. Our friends have
opened their eyes to the fact, that “Graham” is the only magazine in
America that incurs the expense of _original_ designs. All others are
copies of the French plates, poorly done, and insufferably old. We
should not mention the matter, but that efforts are made to deceive the
magazine public by silly and unfounded boasting. The expense, which is
several hundred dollars _extra_ each month, we cheerfully incur for the
liberal subscribers to this magazine, whose cultivated taste would soon
detect the bold impositions practiced upon others.

                 *        *        *        *        *

[Illustration:

LE FOLLET Paris, boul^{t}. S^{t}. Martin, 69.
Chapeaux M^{lle}. Grafeton, r. de la Paix, 24—Fleurs de Chagot ainé, r.
  Richelieu, 73.
Pardessus de la mais^{n}. S^{t}. Arnaud–Dentelles de Violard, r. Choiseul,
  4.
The styles of Goods here represented can be had of Mess^{rs}. L. J. Levy &
  C^{o}. Philadelphia
and at Stewart’s, New-York.
Graham’s Magazine, 134 Chestnut Street.]

                 *        *        *        *        *

Transcriber’s Notes:

Archaic spellings and hyphenation have been retained as well as some
spellings peculiar to Graham’s. Punctuation has been corrected without
note. Other errors have been corrected as noted below. For
illustrations, some caption text may be missing or incomplete due to
condition of the originals used for preparation of the ebook.

page 202, and geologial descriptions ==> and geological descriptions
page 203, amidst the minosas ==> amidst the mimosas
page 204, when a bark ascending ==> when a barque ascending
page 212, conquest of of Shivas ==> conquest of Shivas
page 215, His bark stranding ==> His barque stranding
page 216, safe and and sound ==> safe and sound
page 225, there are Bachinalian ==> there are Bacchanalian
page 225, genii and faries ==> genii and fairies
page 226, within many degress ==> within many degrees
page 228, among the lowley ==> among the lowly
page 228, The hundreth psalm ==> The hundredth psalm
page 229, shame to doggrel ==> shame to doggerel
page 230, an argent bark ==> an argent barque
page 231, what commisseration he ==> what commiseration he
page 234, And now its ==> And now it’s
page 236, added: [_To be continued._
page 239, laughed and teazed ==> laughed and teased
page 241, its splendid to be ==> it’s splendid to be
page 241, Blanch Forrester went ==> Blanche Forrester went
page 241, delicious _Scottische_ ==> delicious _Schottische_
page 250, vaticanam Bodleianamgue ==> vaticanam Bodleianamque
page 250, Onicus est nobis ==> Unicus est nobis
page 253, As ambegris leaves ==> As ambergris leaves
page 258, fowl have the the power ==> fowl have the power
page 260, Pasiello, and other ==> Paisiello, and other
page 260, OLD ’76 AND YOUNG ’47. ==> OLD ’76 AND YOUNG ’48.
page 261, near the Piraus ==> near the Piræus
page 263, delight of themselvs ==> delight of themselves





End of the Project Gutenberg EBook of Graham's Magazine, Vol. XXXVII, No. 4,
October 1850, by Various

*** END OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK GRAHAM'S MAGAZINE, OCTOBER 1850 ***

***** This file should be named 54031-0.txt or 54031-0.zip *****
This and all associated files of various formats will be found in:
        http://www.gutenberg.org/5/4/0/3/54031/

Produced by Mardi Desjardins & the online Distributed
Proofreaders Canada team at http://www.pgdpcanada.net from
page images generously made available by Google Books and
the Los Angeles Public Library Visual Collections

Updated editions will replace the previous one--the old editions will
be renamed.

Creating the works from print editions not protected by U.S. copyright
law means that no one owns a United States copyright in these works,
so the Foundation (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United
States without permission and without paying copyright
royalties. Special rules, set forth in the General Terms of Use part
of this license, apply to copying and distributing Project
Gutenberg-tm electronic works to protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm
concept and trademark. Project Gutenberg is a registered trademark,
and may not be used if you charge for the eBooks, unless you receive
specific permission. If you do not charge anything for copies of this
eBook, complying with the rules is very easy. You may use this eBook
for nearly any purpose such as creation of derivative works, reports,
performances and research. They may be modified and printed and given
away--you may do practically ANYTHING in the United States with eBooks
not protected by U.S. copyright law. Redistribution is subject to the
trademark license, especially commercial redistribution.

START: FULL LICENSE

THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE
PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK

To protect the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting the free
distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work
(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase "Project
Gutenberg"), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full
Project Gutenberg-tm License available with this file or online at
www.gutenberg.org/license.

Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project
Gutenberg-tm electronic works

1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg-tm
electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to
and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property
(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all
the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or
destroy all copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in your
possession. If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a
Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work and you do not agree to be bound
by the terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the
person or entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph
1.E.8.

1.B. "Project Gutenberg" is a registered trademark. It may only be
used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who
agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few
things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works
even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See
paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project
Gutenberg-tm electronic works if you follow the terms of this
agreement and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg-tm
electronic works. See paragraph 1.E below.

1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation ("the
Foundation" or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection
of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works. Nearly all the individual
works in the collection are in the public domain in the United
States. If an individual work is unprotected by copyright law in the
United States and you are located in the United States, we do not
claim a right to prevent you from copying, distributing, performing,
displaying or creating derivative works based on the work as long as
all references to Project Gutenberg are removed. Of course, we hope
that you will support the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting
free access to electronic works by freely sharing Project Gutenberg-tm
works in compliance with the terms of this agreement for keeping the
Project Gutenberg-tm name associated with the work. You can easily
comply with the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in the
same format with its attached full Project Gutenberg-tm License when
you share it without charge with others.

1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern
what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are
in a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States,
check the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this
agreement before downloading, copying, displaying, performing,
distributing or creating derivative works based on this work or any
other Project Gutenberg-tm work. The Foundation makes no
representations concerning the copyright status of any work in any
country outside the United States.

1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg:

1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other
immediate access to, the full Project Gutenberg-tm License must appear
prominently whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg-tm work (any work
on which the phrase "Project Gutenberg" appears, or with which the
phrase "Project Gutenberg" is associated) is accessed, displayed,
performed, viewed, copied or distributed:

  This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and
  most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no
  restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it
  under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included with this
  eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the
  United States, you'll have to check the laws of the country where you
  are located before using this ebook.

1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is
derived from texts not protected by U.S. copyright law (does not
contain a notice indicating that it is posted with permission of the
copyright holder), the work can be copied and distributed to anyone in
the United States without paying any fees or charges. If you are
redistributing or providing access to a work with the phrase "Project
Gutenberg" associated with or appearing on the work, you must comply
either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or
obtain permission for the use of the work and the Project Gutenberg-tm
trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.

1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is posted
with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution
must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any
additional terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms
will be linked to the Project Gutenberg-tm License for all works
posted with the permission of the copyright holder found at the
beginning of this work.

1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg-tm
License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this
work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg-tm.

1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this
electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without
prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with
active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project
Gutenberg-tm License.

1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary,
compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including
any word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access
to or distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg-tm work in a format
other than "Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other format used in the official
version posted on the official Project Gutenberg-tm web site
(www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense
to the user, provide a copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means
of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work in its original "Plain
Vanilla ASCII" or other form. Any alternate format must include the
full Project Gutenberg-tm License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1.

1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying,
performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg-tm works
unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.

1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing
access to or distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works
provided that

* You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from
  the use of Project Gutenberg-tm works calculated using the method
  you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed
  to the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark, but he has
  agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the Project
  Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid
  within 60 days following each date on which you prepare (or are
  legally required to prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty
  payments should be clearly marked as such and sent to the Project
  Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the address specified in
  Section 4, "Information about donations to the Project Gutenberg
  Literary Archive Foundation."

* You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies
  you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he
  does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg-tm
  License. You must require such a user to return or destroy all
  copies of the works possessed in a physical medium and discontinue
  all use of and all access to other copies of Project Gutenberg-tm
  works.

* You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of
  any money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the
  electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of
  receipt of the work.

* You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free
  distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm works.

1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project
Gutenberg-tm electronic work or group of works on different terms than
are set forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing
from both the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and The
Project Gutenberg Trademark LLC, the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm
trademark. Contact the Foundation as set forth in Section 3 below.

1.F.

1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable
effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread
works not protected by U.S. copyright law in creating the Project
Gutenberg-tm collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg-tm
electronic works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may
contain "Defects," such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate
or corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other
intellectual property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or
other medium, a computer virus, or computer codes that damage or
cannot be read by your equipment.

1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the "Right
of Replacement or Refund" described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project
Gutenberg-tm trademark, and any other party distributing a Project
Gutenberg-tm electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all
liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal
fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT
LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE
PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE
TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE
LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR
INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH
DAMAGE.

1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a
defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can
receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a
written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you
received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium
with your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you
with the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in
lieu of a refund. If you received the work electronically, the person
or entity providing it to you may choose to give you a second
opportunity to receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If
the second copy is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing
without further opportunities to fix the problem.

1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth
in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you 'AS-IS', WITH NO
OTHER WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT
LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE.

1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied
warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of
damages. If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement
violates the law of the state applicable to this agreement, the
agreement shall be interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or
limitation permitted by the applicable state law. The invalidity or
unenforceability of any provision of this agreement shall not void the
remaining provisions.

1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the
trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone
providing copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in
accordance with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the
production, promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm
electronic works, harmless from all liability, costs and expenses,
including legal fees, that arise directly or indirectly from any of
the following which you do or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this
or any Project Gutenberg-tm work, (b) alteration, modification, or
additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg-tm work, and (c) any
Defect you cause.

Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg-tm

Project Gutenberg-tm is synonymous with the free distribution of
electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of
computers including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It
exists because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations
from people in all walks of life.

Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the
assistance they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg-tm's
goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg-tm collection will
remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure
and permanent future for Project Gutenberg-tm and future
generations. To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary
Archive Foundation and how your efforts and donations can help, see
Sections 3 and 4 and the Foundation information page at
www.gutenberg.org



Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation

The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non profit
501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the
state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal
Revenue Service. The Foundation's EIN or federal tax identification
number is 64-6221541. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg Literary
Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent permitted by
U.S. federal laws and your state's laws.

The Foundation's principal office is in Fairbanks, Alaska, with the
mailing address: PO Box 750175, Fairbanks, AK 99775, but its
volunteers and employees are scattered throughout numerous
locations. Its business office is located at 809 North 1500 West, Salt
Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887. Email contact links and up to
date contact information can be found at the Foundation's web site and
official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact

For additional contact information:

    Dr. Gregory B. Newby
    Chief Executive and Director
    gbnewby@pglaf.org

Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg
Literary Archive Foundation

Project Gutenberg-tm depends upon and cannot survive without wide
spread public support and donations to carry out its mission of
increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be
freely distributed in machine readable form accessible by the widest
array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations
($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt
status with the IRS.

The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating
charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United
States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a
considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up
with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations
where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND
DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any particular
state visit www.gutenberg.org/donate

While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we
have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition
against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who
approach us with offers to donate.

International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make
any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from
outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff.

Please check the Project Gutenberg Web pages for current donation
methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other
ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations. To
donate, please visit: www.gutenberg.org/donate

Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works.

Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project
Gutenberg-tm concept of a library of electronic works that could be
freely shared with anyone. For forty years, he produced and
distributed Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks with only a loose network of
volunteer support.

Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks are often created from several printed
editions, all of which are confirmed as not protected by copyright in
the U.S. unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not
necessarily keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper
edition.

Most people start at our Web site which has the main PG search
facility: www.gutenberg.org

This Web site includes information about Project Gutenberg-tm,
including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary
Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to
subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks.